#maybe a run through the woods is how he initially found skull rock
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
demodoggonetired · 1 year ago
Text
Post S3. Steve — inspired by how out of shape the kids were, knowing they're about to enter highschool territory and will need even better stamina to protect themselves from bullies, and it's just good for them — harasses the party into doing morning cross-country style runs. 
At first they obviously try to get out of it. But once Steve starts withholding their chauffeur privileges for a week per run they miss and proves that he means it, they begrudgingly go along with it.
Steve’s not mean about it. He doesn’t push them to run particularly fast or for excruciatingly long distances. As long as they keep themselves moving, he’s happy about it. 
Of course even better are the few days where he’s able to convince Max to join them — usually through promised milkshakes afterwards. 
She never jogs with them, instead skateboarding either behind them all or taunting them from in front. Which again — Steve’s just happy she’s out in the sun with them. And if the boys are too out of breath to try and strike up any kind of conversation with her when she’s not in the mood for it, then it’s all the better.  
- -
Robin’s a special case. She is, of course, her own adult (as much as you can be at their age, anyway) and Steve loves her like no other, his Platonic Soulmate capital ‘P’. But Steve’s now finished his third round of Upside Down dealings, and he’ll be damned if he leaves her to deal with the aftermath all on her own. (Like he may have felt back in the beginning, but he doesn’t often like to acknowledge those particular feelings).
So when the Underground Bunker and Torture flavored nightmares finally start to make their appearance, Steve knows just the solution. 
Much like the kids, it takes some convincing. Especially considering it’s nearly the middle of the night. 
But Robin’s much more willing to indulge his jock tendencies. And once they get going, having snuck out Robin’s thankfully ground-floor window, she starts to see the benefit. Simultaneously releasing the body of its flight-or-fight adrenaline rush and helping to get them out of their heads.
She still hates the actual running part of it. Bemoans every time they come back covered in sweat (okay so mainly just Robin, Steve’s only “lightly damp” by his own words). 
Yet Robin is the one to suggest moving their runs to the daytime as they slowly recover from Starcourt. Slowly able to get a proper night’s rest again. 
Eventually it almost just becomes habit to quick change, grab their drinks, and go for a lap around the downtown shops if they both get off shift before the sun sets. 
And if a certain unsuspecting metalhead happens to keep almost walking into signposts whenever the two of them jog past, well, Robin’s entitled to a little free entertainment. ;)
123 notes · View notes
the-silentium · 4 years ago
Text
Rock Bottom
Tumblr media
Masterlist - Chapter 1 - Chapter 2
Fors is an Original planet. I do not give permission to people to use it for their own fics, the planet, the animals, the Nightmares, the lore or anything related to Fors. Thank you.
Pairing: Bad Batch x Reader
Words: 4150 words
Warnings: Blood, gore, monsters, killing, ANGST, cruel world in action.
A/N: I just reached 500 followers?! This is crazy! I love you all people who somehow put up with my insanity  ♥️
Taglist:  @haloangel391​ / @lightning-wolffe​ / @cherrydemon5​ / @and-claudia​ / @clone-rambles​
______________________
The vice grips around your upper arms burned as the talons cut through the fabric and tore through the skin. The humanoid creature hissed in pain when your bodies switched position and he got the worst of the branches. Soon, you found yourself falling on top of the Algax, out of breath and in pain. 
It quickly rolled over, throwing you to the ground right under itself. You heard yells and saw lights illuminating your surroundings, but more importantly, you saw the eyeless, noseless face mere centimeters from your face, the hideous lining that you thought was its mouth looked burned and sewn shut as if to prevent it from feeding on its prey. 
You would have been relieved of the fact if the pain in your arms hadn't moved to your whole torso. He was crushing you to death! 
Out of your daze, you trashed around, feet kicking what would be its chest, attempting to push it away. Screeches erupted from tiny slits at the side of its hectically rotating head, the Algax abruptly jerked away from the ground, your body still in its grip. It started moving away from the clones, unbothered by the blaster bolts hitting its back successively or by your movements. 
Orders were barked in your ear but they didn't register. All you could acknowledge was the building pressure around your bones, how it was becoming almost impossible to breathe even the tiniest of breath. You were positive that your ribs would start to break at any second now. 
The primal part of your brain then took over, reaching for your knife and plunging it forward in the dark blue arm holding you above ground. 
The effect was instantaneous. You were thrown like a rag doll to the side, right into a trunk. The thud of your head hitting the wood resonated through your skull, stilling you. Your whole body seemed to completely stop functioning for a whole second before remembering that this wasn't the time to chill out. 
A moan nearly escaped your mouth as the first satisfying breath of the last minute filled your lungs. How could you never realize that breathing felt so right? Breathing felt so good. So much better than being squished like a miserable insect. Oh no. Was this how they felt every time you'd step on them? This was so crue-
"Are you okay?" Confused, you blinked at Tech's question. 
"Me?" You pointed to yourself as if the question wasn't clear enough. 
Then the pain in your arms registered and-
"Holy mother fucker that hurts!" You whined, experimentally poking the bleeding skin to see if this really was the source of the pain. 
"Don't touch it!" Tech chastised, slapping your hand away, to which you glared in return. 
"I'll die of a blood disease." You pouted, watching as your wound touched the disgusting bloody mix you spread on your clothes earlier. 
"Highly possible." You felt the color leaving your face. Maybe you said it, but you didn't want it! 
"But we won't let that happen." You jumped at the gauze tightening around your wound unexpectedly, your opposed hand almost shooting out to hit him instinctively. 
"That was an Algax, correct?" Hunter approached behind Tech, keeping an eye on the surroundings while the engineer fixed your other arm. 
"Spot on. He ran away, right?" The dark blue monster was nowhere to be seen, not that it bothered you. 
"Right after you stabbed him." He handed you your knife that you apparently dropped at some point. "Look like those things are blaster proof or something." 
"Maybe it has something to do with the fact that there's no blaster in the lore." You gladly took the life-saving weapon back, securing its handle in your grip where it belonged. 
"Does your head hurt?" Tech inquired, getting up when he was satisfied with the makeshift bandages. 
"Nope. All good." It was pounding in there, but whatever. 
Getting back on your feet with Tech's help, you took a second to stabilize yourself before giving a heart attack to the nerd. 
"Don't do that!" He yelped, catching everyone's attention on your stretching self. 
"I'm just stretching..." 
"You just hurt your back! Don't flex your spine like that!" He successfully got you back straight with a slap to your abdomen. 
"We have to leave." Crosshair cut you off, pushing between the both of you to get ahead. 
"I agree with Cross. No more fuss." You speed-walked to catch up to the abrasive clone, desperately trying to keep the laugh in at the rhyme. 
"Thanks for that." You whispered to him, eyes already moving from shadow to shadow. 
"Don't thank me. If you stretch again I'll make your life more miserable than it already is." Oh how this only made you want to stretch to push his buttons. 
"Can't make it miserable if that means you'll be around." You grinned, unabashed by the meaning of your words. It was time for him to warm up to you a little more.
Every second of silence made you cheer inside. Rending the snarky sniper speechless was an exploit after all. 
"I can figure something out." He countered weakly after a while. 
Chuckling, you rotated the handle of your knife between your skilled fingers, alternating it from pointing forward and backward to pass your sudden regain of energy. Why did he have such an effect on you? It still was a mystery that you'd have to elucidate later. 
"I hear a voice." Hunter informed the group. 
"Is it calling you?" This was never a good sign, the Venuste were really effective critters in their task of enchanting everyone around. Keeping him with you and away from them would necessitate Wrecker's muscles. 
"No, it's a kid's voice. Whining about flee- fleeing? Something like that. It's not clear." 
"A kid?" You stopped dead, deeply confused. Had the council gone mad?! What could possibly justify sending kids out to their death? Or did they get caught outside like you did? "Where?" 
"Sure it's not a trap?" He pointed over your shoulder to your right. 
"One way to be sure." It genuinely hurt to stay in position and not speed walk through the trees to verify if the council had gone from a bunch of imbeciles to a cohort of assholes running the whole village to their doom. 
You had to remind yourself that when you agreed to join the commandos, you'd made a promise to fight for them as well as with them and that you'd be a reliable asset at any time in any given situation. You weren't alone anymore. 
It didn't change the fact that it was hard. 
"It's personal?" Crosshair clearly saw the shift in your mood, from the tightness in your muscles that wasn't there before to the sudden lack of motion of your armed hand. 
"I just want to know if I'll break my hand again or not." 
"Break your hand?" 
The question passed over your head when you heard the young boy's voice. He wasn't from the village, you knew every kid there mainly because you liked to help them build traps for strangers to fall in and they liked your prank ideas. You didn't know how to tell Tech that you were the one to propose the phosphorescent bird poo mixed with loth wolf puke idea. Maybe it was better to take it to your grave.  
You halted at the edge of the clearing illuminated by the moon and its stars, eyes glued to the young boy walking in circle a couple of meters away, his bare feet bleeding profusely from the incessant walking he endured for who knew how long. Your heart squeezed at his fate. No one deserved this kind of torture, let alone an innocent child. 
Your eyes adjusted to the new light, a new serene pallet of color taking over the gradually fading shades of blue and black. 
The boy's clothes were torn up and dirty to a point where you couldn't say for sure what color it was initially or if there was a design on it like most children liked to wear nowadays. 
"What's wrong with him?" Wrecker's worry hit you in the gut. You shouldn't have to tell him this because this shouldn't exist. 
"He's a Wanderer, now. A Lumsin got his soul." You slumped, defeated. 
"His soul?" He tilted his head and although you couldn't see it, you were sure there was a frown hidden under the customized helmet. 
"Yes. Everyone has a soul and Lumsins feed on them. When they eat a soul, the body becomes lost and wander around, walking and walking until it dies." 
"His soul got eaten." He reiterated in a whisper, the hand lifting to his head not lost on you.
"Y-" Your heartbeat shot through the roof when your eyes found a crest necklace around the kid's neck. 
You knew that crest all too well. And those beautiful red hairs, they should have made you realize sooner. Way sooner. 
"I know him." It unconsciously escaped your lips before you leaped forward, not able to repress your urges anymore. 
Crosshair was hot on your tail, the others staying in the shadows to keep an eye out. 
You jumped before the boy, hands rising to his cold cheeks, wishing that the gesture would pull him out of his spell. He merely rammed into you with his small 6 years old emaciated body, barely making you budge. 
He continuously mumbled the same sentence, the last thought his body heard from his soul before the contact was lost. 
"I want Fleena."
"Nixon, buddy." You grazed the freckles on his cheeks with your thumbs. He was so familiar. 
You'd never met him when he was still a lively boy, their village wasn't one to be in close contact with the others, but you've seen extremely detailed drawings of him. Plus, he looked so much like his sister. 
"We have to go." Crosshair pressed, anxious to be so out in the open. You knew you were being delusional and were basically putting him in danger for someone who couldn't be saved, but you had something to do. 
"I'll be quick." You assured the sniper before taking the robin carved necklace off Nixon's small neck to store it in your pants pocket. 
"Your sis' loves you very much, Nixon." You tenderly kissed his forehead like any child should be kissed, with utter softness and care. "And she wants you to be free." 
You could easily remember the nights out between the local cantina and the general store, where Fleena would show you drawings of the beasts that attacked her village when their gates got breached. You were terrified. Her whole village was wiped out in a single night, leaving her behind with a mind plagued with nightmares and grief. 
She talked often about Nixon who had turned 6 the week before it happened. She would relive her best moments with him, where laughs and smiles were a common occurrence. Then she'd close on herself, praying to the merciless gods above to at least let her brother be in peace. 
It broke your heart to know that it wasn't the case. That he was still trapped, may his soul be somewhere else, hopefully, in a better world, his body was still living in a wicked world. 
"You deserve to rest Nixon." You ruffled his hair like Fleena used to do. 
With a quick movement of your hands, you freed him from his torment in this cruel world. 
The world numbed for a moment, mind blocking the events for your own sanity, but it wasn't enough. It didn't stop all the injustice of this world. A vast beautiful world that you couldn't explore because of monsters waiting for the right moment to bounce. You were forced to live in a cage when the world was so vast. Kids were forced to grow up too fast or couldn't grow up at all. This world was sick. 
It took 2 hours for your stomach to empty itself on the ground for the first time of the night. In all honesty, it was longer than you initially expected. 
Oh. You didn't expect either to find yourself back into the woods, without any memory of making the way back. Hands alternate from patting your back to stroking up and down between your scapulas. 
Someone's tears fell onto the bile, or maybe it was raining. Yes, it was raining. You felt the water stream down your cheeks like rivers, the two trails joining at your chin to fall on the ground. 
"You freed him." Crosshair crouched to your level so you'd not tune him out like you did the others. "You helped him." 
"I helped him." You repeated. It was true. 
"You did." A finger moved across your cheek to remove the remaining rain from your face. No. They were tears. Your tears of pain. 
"I hate to force this on you, but we have to get back to the rav-" 
A scream of distress pierced the night, cutting off the sergeant in the worst way possible. Everyone froze, listening to the yells asking for help that only you understood. Another hunter. He wasn't that far away. 
"He's asking for help." You mumbled slowly coming out of your daze. 
Your eyes moved away from the bile splattered before your knees to meet the black and white helmet of your sergeant. You were in no position to decide, the fog in your mind only beginning to dissipate gradually. 
"We can't help." The requests for assistance had already morphed into screams of pain and agony that they didn't need to be translated to understand. 
"We hurry back and get off this rock." He cut short, the yells fading quickly in intensity. 
Hands under your armpits helped you up. Shaky legs stilled after a couple of seconds and a few deep breaths. Slowly as if you'd double over at any second, Wrecker's huge hands let go of their grip on you. With a muttered thanks you harshly wiped your face with your hands to get yourself together. 
You needed to bottle up every event happening tonight for later. You'd have time to scream, thrash around and cry when you'd be safe within the Havoc Marauder. 
"Ready." You affirmed after swallowing the lump in your throat. 
The night was silent again, meaning that the beast could either be feasting or roaming around again. The group will have to be extra careful to return to the ravine and stay under the radar. Many species could have caused this kind of screams and they weren't to be messed with. 
Hunter took the front while you took his place in the middle, just behind him. Crosshair grazed your right arm, Tech your left and Wrecker got your back. 
You purposefully ignored the worried glances coming from Tech, it surely must have been a shock to see you do what you did in the clearing. It was so out of nowhere for them. But it wasn't for you. A big part of your brain simply wished they would not abandon you on the planet once you all make it back to the ship. 
This time, you were the first one to notice the change in the atmosphere. What was interpreted by Hunter as the wind humming through the trees was in fact a very angry Kribat protecting its territory. 
"Hide!" You whispered harshly in the comlink you hurriedly pulled out of your pocket. There was no way they'd see your hand sign at your current position. 
It was so sudden that they stopped for a millisecond, unsure of where to hide. You pushed through them to lead the way to a deeper line of trees on your left, feet moving faster to get more distance between the Kribat and your group. 
Your feet slipped under yourself when you ducked behind a particularly large tree. Despite your best efforts to stay upright, gravity pulled you down to your fall, as it clearly enjoyed to do, both physically and mentally. 
The ground wasn't as hard as you remembered, a bit soft if you were to define it, and warmer. 
It wasn't until Wrecker pulled you upright once again that you realized that your fall had been broken by a shredded body. Dread washed over you as you saw the two other hunters who'd suffered the same fate, laying close by in a pool of their blood, missing some limbs. 
You knew them. They never had a place in your heart, but you knew them nonetheless and would never have wished them to suffer like they did. You knew two of them had families waiting at home. Well. Maybe they weren't waiting, merely hoping that they would come back by some miracle. 
Two feet away from a Kribat's preys was the worst place to be right now, but you couldn't move to another spot. Not with the howling Kribat right behind yours and Wrecker's hiding spot. 
It was awfully close. Too close to your liking and way too angry to hope to survive its attacks if it were to find you. 
Wrecker had you pressed to his chest by a hand right over your breast, detail that flashed into your mind although it was totally irrelevant. He was just stressed like you were. His hands simply reached for you in his haste and happened to find the friends-are-not-supposed-to-touch spot so you dropped it. At least he wasn't groping. 
The ragged breathing of the feral beast passed as it reacted to a movement nearby, giving chase to the unfortunate creature. For a painful second, you thought that it might be one of your teammates, Tech and Hunter were out of view while Crosshair was peeking back to get a glimpse of the retreating beast. 
Just as you tried to push away to see if the missing clones were around, Wrecker's hand pushed you more into himself, crushing your boobs like they were never crushed before. 
"Everyone's okay." He informed you to keep you still, not releasing his grip. You hummed in acknowledgment. 
"Wrecker." He hummed back, waiting for you to continue. "Hands off my boobs." 
You've never seen a hand fly away as quickly as Wrecker's did. Yours didn't even move that fast when you accidentally put your hand on a lump of red coal and you remember having a good reflex then. 
"Hands off what?" A harsh whisper in your right ear caused the demolition expert to sputter. 
Apparently, the comlink in his helmet caught your voice. 
"I didn't know Sarge!" He explained without any more delay. "Sorry Y/N." 
He kept his free hand far from your body now that the danger has passed. It would have been hilarious if only you weren't at the lowest emotionally. 
" 's fine Wrecker." You shrugged, unbothered by all of it and way too exhausted emotionally to care. It was an accident in the midst of action, nothing more, no need to create a whole drama because of it. 
A piece of wood in the bloody mess caught your gaze. Your heart skipped a beat at the recognizable darker tint of the object, tonight was getting slightly better. 
Crouching, you reached for the thick wood stick, fingers moving along the carvings etched into its length. Both in relief and satisfaction, you found the energy in yourself to smile. 
"Found something?" Tech approached from your side, the remaining missing soldier in tow. 
"Yeah. Most useful stealth weapon on this planet." You showed him the bloody bow, your other hand sliding your knife into its rightful place in your boot. 
Rolling the body to the side respectfully, you checked for the quiver that you found still strapped to his back. Slowly, you pulled it over his head to pass it over yours.
"This is a fine piece of work." Despite his words, you could hear that he clearly would never use it to defend himself if he had the choice.
Taking back the weapon, you cleaned the grip and loaded an arrow, muscle memory doing a splendid job into positioning yourself perfectly in a flawless shooting stance. A sigh of relief almost escaped your lips at the feeling of finally being adequately armed. 
"Think it will hurt them more than our blasters?" Crosshair gave you some extra arrows he found laying around, still unconvinced that wood sticks with metal points could surpass their own advanced technology. 
"We'll know it now." 
You frowned, quickly grabbing an arrow to arm the bow, pulled on the string while aiming over the engineer's shoulder and suddenly released the tension on the string, scaring the shit out of Tech but hitting your target perfectly. 
The Algax screeched as the arrow hit it right where its left eye would be, retracting its dangerous talons reaching for the goggled clone to grab at its face. 
The troopers jumped at the unexpected screech, although they recovered in record time, turning around, blasters at the ready. They only had time to shoot at its already retreating form. 
"Don't lose that." Hunter turned around, pointing at the bow in your hands. "Now let's go." He urged everyone forward. 
Quickly, you grabbed the arrows in Crosshair's hand and stored them with the others. 
As you took your position back at the front, a hand softly grazed the small of your back, by possessiveness or just to ensure that you were alright, you weren't entirely sure. But Hunter's gesture was very much welcome. 
The bow was a game-changer. The weapon may not be able to kill them, but it could very easily gain you some time when needed. 
Now, if luck could still stick by your sides, the next useful thing you'd find was a shelter. 
In the following hour, you managed to scare away the next 3 Algax you encountered with a single arrow neatly shot between the hollows where their eyes should be and avoided another Kribat. 
Apparently, these two species were the main population of these parts of the jungle, it was a two-edged knife. The boys got used to hiding around the environment and knew how to react properly at an Algax jumping on them out of nowhere, but you knew those weren't the only danger around. Would they react adequately when a new monster presented itself?
Tech changed his opinion on your weapon, affirming that he'll have to build one himself, more technological of course, improved like he said. You kicked his shin at the 'less-primitive' insinuation behind his words.  
"It's a great weapon that deserves respect Tech." You reprimanded, arrow pointing to the ground and ready to engage if needed. 
"It does need improvements!" He countered on the defensive and he proceeded to explain what he would do to add more strength to the bow, allowing it to shoot further and at a greater impact. 
Just as Hunter shushed the engineer, you heard your name being whispered in the distance. Fear tensed your muscles in apprehension, expecting claws to tear at your skin any second now. Time went on without any foes jumping out of the shadows, prompting you to continue your route with the others, passing it for the wind or a trick of your mind.
That is until everything went downhill. 
"Do you guys hear that?" Wrecker suddenly asked, immediately catching everyone's attention. 
Silence followed, seconds after seconds passed in utter silence until, "That! Heard that?" 
"No." Hunter stopped the group to ensure that they weren't missing something important. 
"Wrecker, what is it? What do you hear?" A cold sweat ran down your spine, already knowing what he was going to say but praying otherwise. This couldn't be happening. 
"It's 99." Even without knowing who was 99, you knew that it would end badly, there was too much raw worry in his voice to calm him down in so little time. "He's in danger Sarge!" 
"No! Don't listen to it!" You jumped out to grab his armor, his hand, his blaster, anything really, not that your small muscles would have been able to stop the bear of a man anyway but your body thought it could. 
He was unexpectedly fast for someone his size, easily dodging your hand to push through his brothers like they were nothing. He ran like a desperate man chasing a dream and it hit you like a punch to the face. This was exactly it. His most desperate dream finally came true to haunt him. 
As you expected, the boys were on his tail in a heartbeat. 
But as you ran after them, you realized that for a team comm that should be flooding in orders for Wrecker to stop and pleas for him to understand that this was a trick, it was dreadfully quiet. 
Your blood froze in your veins as soon as realization dawned on you like a an ice cold bath. 
They all believed it.
99 notes · View notes
vrednic · 4 years ago
Text
COLLATERAL DAMAGE (PT. 2)
Teen Wolf x Vampire Diaries AU
Prompt: Teen Wolf, but with a twist. Scott McCall has a twin sister… and she falls in love with Derek Hale.
Summary: After Scott refuses to join his pack, Peter Hale turns Serena McCall into a werewolf. Will her transformation be for better… or for worse?
Word Count: 3,285
Author’s Note: This series will skim the events of seasons 1-3. I have a lot of content planned, so there will be some skipping around at certain points, but it will all work in unison, I promise! I hope you all enjoy part 2! Please let me know if you’d like to be added to my taglist. As always, feedback is greatly appreciated. Thanks for reading :)
*PART ONE IS HERE. *
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Werewolves.
The topic of lycanthropy was one I hadn’t visited since freshman year english. I thought back to the unit of Greek mythology, and how we had been assigned research projects on famous Greek myths. My english teacher gave us the liberty to choose our own myths, and I had naively chosen Lycaon of Arcadia. Lycaon, the king of Arcadia, attempted to trick Zeus into eating human flesh, testing to see if he was truly all-knowing. Angered by Lycaon’s blasphemous actions, Zeus punished Lycaon by turning him into a wolf.
Oh, the irony of it all.
For the past three weeks, I have been given gradual insight into the world of the supernatural. The full moon was fast-approaching, and I needed to learn everything I could as quickly as possible. I wasn’t yet sure how I felt about my transformation. I was amazed at how quickly I began noticing changes. Overnight, it seemed, my senses had been dialed up to a thousand. I was stronger, faster, and more confident. I could smell, hear, and sense things other people couldn’t. One of the most fascinating things about my newfound abilities was that my body’s healing process was nearly instantaneous. The only downside of it was that I had yet to experience the brutality of the full moon. I was afraid that I would see things differently after, that I’d realize that I’d never be able to control it. Would my supernatural powers really be worth being enslaved to an insatiable bloodlust every month? Would it be worth putting my friends and loved ones at risk, especially when one slip-up could mean death for any and all of them?
I had been training tirelessly with Scott every day since I was bitten. Before school, after school, and during free periods. He had effectively taught me how to make my claws appear and disappear at will, how to partially shift into my werewolf form, how to follow scents, how to decipher chemo-signals, and how to trigger the healing process of an injury using pain. I was impressed with my progress, but I knew that I had only been exposed to bits and pieces of the extensive supernatural spectrum that I was now a part of. I had always been good at the technical side of things, so I knew that learning the basics of lycanthropy wasn’t going to be an issue. I considered myself to be on the smart side-- I had no problem displaying resourcefulness or creativity or administering critical thinking in complex situations. One thing I wasn’t very good at, however, was regulating my emotions.
When our parents got divorced, Scott and I handled things very differently. He was always a mama’s boy, and I was a daddy’s girl. Our father was an alcoholic and a cheater; something I knew all too well, but was also something I wanted to remain oblivious to. I’m assuming this realization is what made it easier for Scott to hate him, to be okay with moving on without him. It was harder for me to cope with his absence because our dad had always been my rock -- my hero --  and I couldn’t picture him ever hurting anyone. Especially me.
The night my mom kicked my dad out of the house for good, he had come home drunk. He instigated an argument with her over something, as usual. But with them it was never just an argument; it always ended up with them screaming at each other. Scott and I shared a room back then, and it was located right by the staircase, which was where they happened to be arguing that night. Not surprisingly, their heated voices turned into shouts, and we were both awoken. We peered through a crack in the door as our parents fought. My dad could barely keep his balance; his cheeks were flushed, his eyes crazy, violent words spewing from his mouth fueled by intoxication. I remembered vividly how he had lost his composure and grabbed my mother by the neck, slamming her against the wall. I let out an audible gasp and stood frozen in horror. Scott flung the door open and rushed into the hall, immediately wedging himself between our mother and father. My dad grabbed Scott’s arm, attempting to pull him out of the way, but yanked my brother with too much force. He was flung against the railing of the staircase, and he tumbled down the stairs. He was unconscious at the bottom of the stairs for maybe 30 seconds, and when he came to, he didn’t remember a thing. My mother ushered us back into our room and put us into bed. I fell asleep crying that night, but I didn’t know exactly for whom I was crying. Had it been for my brother? Had it been for my mother? For the loss of my dad? Or was it for me?
I hadn’t had the chance to say goodbye to him. I woke up the following morning, expecting him to be there, bags in tow, waiting to talk to us one last time. But he was already gone. I knew he didn’t deserve it, but I couldn’t help but miss him. When the plea for divorce was initiated, there was never a discussion about shared custody or visitations. Once the divorce was finalized, I knew that he was never coming back. It was because of his betrayal and abandonment that I grew up with issues when it came to trusting people. I was filled with this deep, aching feeling of isolation, and it made me angry. Very. As I grew older, I got better at suppressing it, but I knew that somewhere deep down, it was still there. With the full moon prodding and poking at my resolve and self control, I knew it was only a matter of time before those feelings resurfaced.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The day of my first full moon, I felt the effects as soon as I got out of bed in the morning. I felt my heartbeat rising with every breath that I took. When I got to school, my senses immediately began to feel overstimulated. Everything was brighter, louder, and more jarring. The sound of the bell ringing made me feel like someone was hammering nails into my skull. The people I passed in the hallway blurred together, all of their emotions and scents hitting me like a door to  the face. At lunch, the sound of people’s voices and laughter made me want to tear their heads off. I looked around the cafeteria, feeling myself grow angrier and angrier, for seemingly no reason at all. Rationally, I knew that these people had done nothing wrong. Emotionally, they were the piece of gum stuck under my shoe. My gaze locked on Jackson Whittemore, and I fantasized about how good it would feel to tear his tongue right out of his head. He had always been an asshole to my brother, so why shouldn’t I kill him? It would be extremely satisfying to watch the smug look on his face disappear as I stood over him, my hands drenched in his blood, as I began to tear him limb from limb…
“Uh, Serena? Are you okay?”
Scott’s voice brought me back to reality. I was suddenly overcome with anxiety as I realized the vile intrusive thoughts that I was just experiencing. What was the matter with me? This wasn’t me. I wasn’t a killer. Only, maybe that wasn’t exactly true anymore.
I nodded, fabricating a smile. “Yeah, no, everything’s great. I was just thinking about my research paper for… biology. It’s due tomorrow and I have no clue where to start.”
“That’s fair,” he said. “But remember that it’s perfectly okay for you to be feeling on edge today. It’s your first full moon and I promise nobody will blame you for not feeling or acting like yourself.”
I felt the tension in my shoulders ease ever-so-slightly. I nodded once more, reassuring him that I was in fact okay. I felt better knowing that out of all of the things that had changed, our sibling bond hadn’t. He’d be there with me to make me feel safe and to teach me control. Before long, I would be able to be just like him. I trusted him, and I knew he had faith in me. That meant only one thing: I had to have faith in me too.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Later in the evening, as the sun was setting, I began feeling the effects of the full moon amplifying. My heartbeat was nearly erratic and Scott was nowhere to be found. I was in the bathroom, standing over the sink and looking at myself in the mirror. There was a flicker of golden yellow in my eyes, and I nearly sobbed out of pure anxiety alone. I balled my hands into fists, trying to focus on anything other than the impending sense of dread that I was experiencing. I felt a warm, slippery substance course down my wrist. Blood.
I opened my fist up, revealing four deep punctures on both of my palms, where my claws had dug into. The temporary flicker of pain was small, but enough to bring me out of the frenzy. I took this opportunity to set out to find Scott.
I didn’t remember the way to the Hale house all too well, but what I did remember was its scent. The smell of charred wood and smoke would be very hard to miss. I maneuvered my way through the darkness, making sure every step I took was careful and calculated. Scott had mentioned that Beacon Hills Preserve was littered with traps set by hunters. It was also a full moon, so I knew there would not be any shortage of hunters roaming around town tonight, hoping to catch and kill their next supernatural victim.
As if on cue, I heard voices from a distance. By the sound of it, there were maybe four or five of them, all men. I swallowed, trying to think of an escape plan. I couldn’t run. It was fall, and the weight of my body against the leaves on the ground would give my location away immediately. I could have hidden, but I knew that they probably had some sort of a thermographic camera. If they happened to get me in one of the shots, I would have considered myself dead.
I tried to weigh any and all other options, but I had none. The best chance at escape that I had right now was simply to run. They sounded far away enough so that even if they did hear me, my superhuman speed would give me an advantage. I decided that now was as good a time as any, and began moving. I tried to keep to the shadows, not daring to make any unnecessary sounds. I noticed too late that I had no idea where I was going. I looked around me, but I couldn’t pinpoint any familiar landmarks. I could have sworn that I was heading back in the direction I came, but judging by my surroundings, that wasn’t the case. I stopped for a moment, attempting to gather my thoughts.
“Come on, Serena,” I whispered to myself. “Think.”  
I was jolted away from my thoughts when I saw a red light from my peripheral vision. I was frozen, completely unsure what to do. More red lights emerged from the darkness, pointing straight at me. Lasers. It was then that instinct spoke to me, telling me to run. And that’s exactly what I did.
I turned on my heel and bolted away from where the hunters had been. I didn’t take the time to care about the tracks or the noise I left in my wake. I had the advantage of speed, but they had the advantage of knowledge and experience. These were professional killers. I wouldn’t be surprised if they knew what move I’d make next even before I did. Through the commotion, I almost forgot why I had been in the woods in the first place. The fury of the full moon hit me, unforgiving. It was as if she allowed me only a few moments of peace before the storm. I looked up at the sky and the moon glimmered at its peak. Almost instantaneously I was overcome with an animalistic urge to go back and rip the head off of every single hunter that was on my trail.
My claws and fangs appeared as if by magic, and my eyes were aglow. I felt angry-- so angry. But it was that anger that gave me power. I felt strong… unstoppable. Against all rational thought, I turned back around, using my infrared eyes to see through the darkness. A few rows of trees ahead was where I spotted them. Two of them were kneeled down, examining the tracks that I had left behind, judging the direction I must have taken. The other three were behind them, standing guard. They looked around, weapons drawn, ready to fire at any given moment.
I growled. It was a sound that conveyed equal parts rage and purpose. I was hiding behind a tree, looking for the perfect moment to attack. Just as I was about to launch myself in their direction, a pair of hands snagged me from behind with tremendous force. Before I could growl or scream, the person used one hand to cover my mouth and tucked me against his chest, making sure our bodies were still shielded by the tree. I tipped my head back to see who it was, and was met with the fiery gaze of Derek Hale.
He broke eye contact first and peered over my head, trying to come up with an escape tactic. His stone cold composure made it clear that it wasn’t his first time evading death by the hands of werewolf hunters. I, on the other hand, was terrified. I felt an equal amount of shame and embarrassment once I realized how foolish I had been. It was a night of the full moon and I wasn’t in control, for one. I also felt extremely stupid for walking into woods that were infested with hunters; ones that wouldn’t hesitate to put a bullet between my eyes. Another shame-inducing component was the fact that Derek just had to be the one to find me. I had gotten a brief description of him from Scott, so I knew that he was hardcore. He also hated liabilities, and at the moment, that’s exactly what I was.
“Now’s not the time to wallow in shame,” he whispered to me, his voice gruff. “If you hadn’t noticed, they’ve got us completely surrounded. It’s a miracle they haven’t seen us yet.”
I opened my mouth to protest, but he cut me off. “Don’t bother denying it. The smell of embarrassment is rolling off of you like a stench.”
Your commentary isn’t exactly helping, I wanted to say to him. But I knew better than to push his buttons, especially when we were on the brink of being discovered. I kept my back against the tree, waiting for further instructions. After a few minutes, Derek finally spoke again.
He lowered his mouth next to my ear, his warm breath sending a tingling sensation onto my neck and down my back. “On my signal, you run. I’ll stay behind and cause a distraction so you can get away.” He pointed behind him to another row of trees. “Run that way. Get out of the woods as fast as you can.”
Before I could get a word out, he was gone. He roared loudly, capturing the attention of the hunters that resided a few yards away. As they ran to him, he turned back to look at me, flashing his icy blue eyes. That was my cue. I took off running in the direction he had said. I heard the commotion of the fight almost the entire way. Growls and roars from Derek’s end were met with the sound of guns firing. I found myself secretly hoping that he would be okay, although in the back of my mind I knew he would be. He was Derek Hale, after all.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I made it out of the preserve after only a handful of minutes of running. At the end of the treeline, right where the road started, a vehicle’s headlights cut through the darkness. The closer I got, the more details I could make out. It was a blue 1980 Jeep CJ5. Standing beside it were two silhouettes, both male. I let out a sigh of relief.
I jogged the rest of the way and launched myself into Scott’s arms. He squeezed me tightly and ushered me into the Jeep. Stiles drove onto the road, taking the route that led back to my house. Scott turned to look at me from the passenger’s seat.
“Why the hell were you in the woods?” He asked. His tone was firm but still held a touch of delicacy. We both knew it was more for my sake than his. “Didn’t I tell you about the hunters? The preserve is not a safe place for a werewolf on a night of a full moon. Argent and his hunters have memorized every square inch of those woods. You’re lucky Derek found you when he did. If he hadn’t, I’m sure Gerard would’ve turned you into a human kebab by now.”
I felt my throat tighten in frustration. “The imagery really isn’t necessary. I know what I did was stupid, and I’m sorry, but I didn’t know what else to do. I felt like I was losing control and you weren’t there, Scott!” My voice caught on his name, and I had to take a few moments to collect myself. “You weren’t there and, quite frankly, I have no one else to turn to on this. I don’t have a best friend like yours. I don’t have one that’ll pick up my call in the middle of the night and be willing to be a part of the world of the supernatural. I don’t have a best friend who’ll chain me up on a full moon and help me find restraint. I was all alone in my home, which I could have easily torn apart if I had lost control of myself tonight. I was counting on you to help me, and you weren’t there.”
The air was thick with tension. I could sense the sadness emanating from both Scott and Stiles. I felt guilty for taking all of my frustration out on my brother, but everything I said was true, and I wasn’t going to apologize for how I felt. Scott was a natural leader, and I admired that about him. Being a leader meant taking on responsibilities, and I understood that he wouldn’t be around all the time. Over the weeks following my transformation, I got a chance to see just how much people needed him.  Peter wanted him in his pack. Derek wanted him as an ally. Stiles wanted him as a best friend. Hell, even the lacrosse team needed him as team captain. But tonight was the one night that I needed him. I needed my brother, and he wasn’t there.
“I’m so sorry, Serena. I can do better, I promise. If you’ll just let me--” he began.  
“No,” I said, cutting him off. “I don’t want to talk. Just take me home.”
With that, I turned to face the window, looking at the blur of lights, cars, houses, and dark, desolate streets passing me by. Scott sighed, but he didn’t protest.
We rode in silence the entire way back.
TAGS
@broco8
55 notes · View notes
yourdeepestfathoms · 4 years ago
Text
chasing pegasus (part two)
part one
[horse racing au]
tw: there’s some discussions of unhealthy dieting in this one, so watch out!
------------------------------------------------------
a lap around the yard
The Trainer
Four days later, the sound of hoofsteps came crunching up the driveway of the Netherworld. It was a wet, early morning, the sun not even up yet. Animals were still asleep, as were Barbara and Adam- not even Lydia had showed up for work.
And yet, there were hoofsteps coming from the street.
It had taken little persuasion to convince Presley Lind’s parents into allowing Beetlejuice to be her new trainer once they found out he was associated with the Maitland’s. Their bored expressions lit up instantly, and Beetlejuice easily saw the greed shining inside of their eyes. He had managed to bite back a laugh in the moment, not wanting to ruin this opportunity.
As a child, horses were Beetlejuice’s entire world. Despite his mother working in politics, he lived on a farm, where the plains rolled out to him every morning like green carpets and the air was fresh and clean. There was so much space, and absolutely nothing to fill it.
Lawrence “Beetlejuice” Shoggoth longed for a pony of his own more than anything. Almost every day, he would watch the neighbors ride around on their horses, practically radiating smugness like, “Hahaha! Look at us! We got horses and you don’t! Hahaha!”
He tried to get a horse. Every single Christmas, every single birthday, he would ask his mother for a pony of his own. And every single time he was shot down. She would say that his wonder towards the animals was just a “phase,” that he would lose interest in the beast and leave her to take care of it, but Beetlejuice knew the real reason she said no was because she didn’t like when he got anything he wanted.
It wasn’t until he was seventeen that he finally got the horse he had been dreaming about.
She was a little black-and-white thoroughbred filly that Beetlejuice nursed himself after her mother was killed by a pack of hungry coyotes. His mother had been furious when he carried the foal into the house that dark evening, but he managed to convince her into letting him keep the animal, as long as he paid for everything and didn’t come running to her when he needed help. He was ecstatic.
That little black-and-white thoroughbred filly was the same large black-and-white thoroughbred mare standing beside him at five-thirty in the morning before the sun had even risen, waiting for their pupils.
Sandy, aka It’s Showtime, was the highlight of Beetlejuice’s life. She was fast, full of energy, and had more of a personality than most people Beetlejuice had met. She was everything he dreamed about and more. He didn’t know what he would do without her.  
 “Good morning, student!” Beetlejuice greeted Presley animatedly when she finally finished her walk down the driveway. Strangely enough, she wasn’t riding her horse, instead guiding him by a halter. She didn’t seem to have been on his back at all that morning, deciding to make the whole trip on foot.
 “Good morning, Mr. Shoggoth,” Presley greeted back. In the faint glow from the light attached to the wall of the nearby barn, he saw that she was dressed in a soft-looking flannel, a tank top underneath that, leggings, and boots. Her helmet and goggles were hanging from the side of her saddle. She had her crop with her and she kept fidgeting with it as some sort of nervous tic.
Beetlejuice couldn’t help but laugh at her insistence in formality. She truly was the epitome of a Southern Belle, even up in Connecticut.
 “You can call me Beetlejuice, kiddo, it’s okay.”
Presley wrinkled her nose, but nodded anyway. Beetlejuice was sure that was going to last for maybe an hour, and then she would be back to referring to him like he was the president of the United States or something.
 “So, are you ready for our first day of training?” Beetlejuice asked, hoping he didn’t sound too much like an excited child on Christmas. He had been waiting for the perfect protégé for what felt like forever and he finally found someone who showed real promise. He couldn’t wait to teach her about everything he knew.
 “Yes, sir!” Presley answered. She matched his energy, so Beetlejuice decided to ignore the fact that she replied to him like he was a drill sergeant and she was a wannabe soldier preparing for war.
 “That’s what I like to hear!” Beetlejuice clapped her on the back. “Let’s get out to the track.”
--- --- ---
The first hour and a half, they didn’t even touch the horses.
Sandy and Presley’s stallion, a scraggly grey thoroughbred stallion named Peril, were put into the carousel to get their muscles warmed up for later riding--
--except Peril attempted to physically fight the equipment the moment it turned on and tried to guide him around the circle, which he did not like at all. Beetlejuice and Presley both had to rush to calm him down before he could break something or hurt himself or worse: wake up Barbara. After a few moments of resistance, he finally gave into the tug of the machine and relented to following its pull.
By the time the sun had finally come up, Presley was soaked in a fine layer of sweat. They spent those first few hours exercising; or, rather, Presley was exercising. Beetlejuice watched over her with a hose at the ready if he caught her slacking off.
Being a jockey was a lot harder than anyone initially thought. Despite being small in stature, easily half the size of any NFL player most of the time, they were required to guide twelve hundred pounds of pure flesh and muscle at speeds of up to forty miles per hour. Strength was needed to stay on the backs of the sprinting beasts, hence why the training regimen for jockeys were so intense.
After the initial stretches, Beetlejuice had Presley do a myriad of exercises- squats, lunges, jumping lunges, flutter kicks, bear crawls, burpees, and one-leg deadlifts, and even after finishing all of that she still wasn’t done. He told her to run a mile around the track, and she went without complaining.
 “Lawrence, you better not be killing our jockey. We just got her.”
A voice like a songbird’s sweet chirping broke through the silence of the morning. Beetlejuice turned to see Barbara and Adam walking over, both of them smiling. He perked up.
By then, the sun had come up, bathing the Netherworld in soft golden rays. Horses emerged from the stables, moseying out into the pasture to graze, though some of them stopped to peer curiously at Peril. He and Sandy were mulling in a nearby holding pen after they finished their own exercise on the carousel. When Peril caught the stares he was getting from the other horses, he lifted his head, grass hanging from his mouth, and flicked his ears at them in some kind of silent, equine gesture, then went back to eating.
 “I’m not!” Beetlejuice said, laughing. “She’s fine. Doing great, actually!”
With impeccable comedic timing, Presley skidded to a halt at the fencing in front of them, kicking up a plume of dirt, which only furthered to dirty her even more than she already was: head-to-toe, she was completely covered in silt from the track, turning her pale skin a faint orangey color. It effectively stuck to the sweat already coating her body, making her look like she had tried to test the dust baths the horses sometimes took.
She raised her head, face red from exertion and orange-brown from dirt, and squinted through the morning sun at Barbara and Adam.
 “Good morning, Mrs. Maitland. Good morning, Mr. Maitland,” She greeted the couple with her trademarked politeness, even as she was doubled over and heaving her breaths.
 “Morning, Presley,” Adam said.
 “Good morning, dear. How are you?” Barbara asked.
 “Good,” Presley answered. “You?”
 “I’m doing very well.”
Presley nodded. She shook herself out, though it did little to remove the dirt clinging to her frame, then stood up straight, hands pressed against her lower back like she was trying to pop her spine.
 “BJ isn’t working you too hard, is he?” Adam asked, looking at her, then squinting at Beetlejuice in playful suspiciousness.
 “No, sir,” Presley answered. “I’m okay.” She dragged her feet through the dirt, brewing up another storm around her, as she walked over to the fence and braced herself against the wood.
 “Rude,” Beetlejuice poked Adam in the ribs. “You’re acting like I’m gonna torture her or something! I’m a great teacher! Right, kid?”
 “I got sand in my boots,” Presley said distractedly, kicking the heel of one of her musty boots against a small rock.
 “See!” Beetlejuice said, and Adam and Barbara laughed.
 “Before you continue your teachings, I want you both to eat breakfast,” Barbara said, for all the world sounding like a mother to a soccer team. She looked at Presley. “Do you like danishes?”
 “Oh, uhh,” Presley shuffled her feet awkwardly, then scrunched her face up like a disturbed bunny when the sand must have scratched around in her boots. “I don’t eat breakfast.”
Barbara and Adam stared at her. She blinked back at them, then glanced up at Beetlejuice with a worried expression that said, “Did I do something wrong?”
 “Ever?” Adam asked.
 “No,” Presley shook her head. “Sometimes I’ll have a shake. Maybe an apple. That’s usually it, though.”
 “Honey, you have to eat,” Barbara said, sounding concerned.
 “I’m on a diet,” Presley said back, as if that justified her skipping meals all the time. “It’s kinda strict, so…” She kicked at a pebble, avoiding their gazes.
 “Diet for what?” Adam probed. “You’re already so thin!”
 “We have to be thin,” Presley reprimanded. “Jockeys, I mean. There’s a weight restriction for a reason. And if I slack off one day, then I’ll snowball, and you know how easy it is to regain weight?”
 “How much do you weigh right now?” Beetlejuice joined in on the questioning. He hoped nobody could hear the curl of concerned sickness edging his voice.
 “Uhhh,” Presley had the audacity to count on her fingers, which made Adam’s eyes practically bulge out of his skull, as if he were expecting her to say some absurd number like seven or ten. Though, in his defense, what she actually ended up saying was equally as concerning.
 “If I remember correctly from the last time I checked… I think ninety-nine pounds?”
 “Ninety--” Adam sputtered, cutting himself off. “NINETY-NINE?!”
Presley scrunched her face up at him again. “Yeah…” She said slowly. “Usually I’m ninety-four, though.”
 “NINETY-FOUR?!”
Presley blinked at him. She seemed innocently oblivious to how worrying what she said was…or maybe she did know how worrying it was and was just acting like she didn’t in a way to convince herself that what she was doing was okay and perfectly healthy.
She didn’t look emaciated. To be honest, Beetlejuice used to think that anyone under a hundred pounds were like those people in the sad pictures of Africa, the ones that stated that everyone on the continent were starving to death and tried to convince you to do some twenty-four hour fasting thing to “see how they lived” or something like that instead of doing something useful like asking for donations to help those people. You know- drum-tight skin, ribs showing, stomachs sunken into empty caverns, every detail of the hip bone being perfectly highlighted, limbs like matchsticks, more skeleton than human.
But Presley looked like the exact opposite of that. Her skin wasn’t pulled tight over her bones, her bones weren’t showing at all, even, and she definitely was not a skeleton.
But Beetlejuice also knew firsthand that the effects of “jockey dieting” weren’t always physical. Sometimes it all on the inside- throat eroded from constant purging, muscles weak with no energy, stomach cannibalizing itself in a desperate attempt to get nutrients.
He knew because he, too, had slaved himself over the jockey diet before eventually accepting that he would never meet the weight restriction and get to race in a real derby.
Seeing his new pupil torture herself with such a hellish thing did not make him happy.
 “Presley, you have to eat,” Barbara said gently before Beetlejuice could blow his top and scold his new student.
 “I do,” Presley tried to assure her. “I eat dinner. One meal per day; that’s what the regimen says. I have to follow it if I want to be a jockey. Those are, like, the rules.”
 “Well, I don’t see any rule book around here,” Adam said.
 “It’s an unspoken one.”
 “Presley, Barbara is right,” Beetlejuice spoke up. “You have to eat. I get the whole ‘staying in shape to stay in the weight requirement’ thing, I do, but you’ll be no use in a race if you’re too weak to ride.”
Presley seemed to be getting flustered. She opened her mouth, then closed it and ducked her head. Her boot scuffed at the grass.
 “Danishes sound nice. Thank you, Mrs. Maitland.”
--- --- ---
After a breakfast of danishes, scrambled eggs, grilled ham, and orange juice, Beetlejuice and his student were back outside. Now that it was light out, he decided to let her muscles rest a little longer and give her a tour. Lydia, who had been dropped off by her father, joined them.
Most of the horses were out in the pasture, as were the other farm animals the Maitland’s kept, but most of the broodmares spent their time inside the stables, a breezy building that smelled like hay and dirt. The pregnant horses rumbled and huffed to each other, and Beetlejuice recognized the low-level threat in those sounds. Foaling mares were often aggressive. They were kept separately from each other, in large stalls with heavy wooden walls and thick layers of rushes on the floor.
Six mothers filled the stables. Barbara and Adam were encouraging more breeding to replace the three mares they had recently lost, and to fill the orders they had gotten from richer racers that were seeking out a good horse. Lydia pointed out all the foaling horses as they went by, and Presley listened with great interest.
The first was Bullseye aka Target’s Grand Splash, a solid black Arabian with a single white spot around her left eye and pure white socks. She was fierce and standoffish.
The next was Sky aka Up, Up, and Away, a pure white standardbred with hints of pink around her dark eyes. She was the restless type, constantly resetting her bedding because it wasn’t good enough for her liking.
Then there was Flicker aka Light The Night, a buckskin paint horse with white splotches all across her body and a constant need for playing. As they passed by, she was throwing her hay up into the air with her teeth.
After her was Pisces aka The Zodiac Killer, a dark chestnut thoroughbred with even darker socks around her hooves. Her ears were pinned back and she glared as they walked by her pen.
Fifth was Magi aka Blaze of Enchantment, a blonde quarter horse with a silky brown mane and tail. Her gentle nature made her easy to care for.
Finally, there was Sneeze-Breeze aka It’s A Long Story, a second thoroughbred, this one with a coat of red roan. Upon hearing her name, Presley gave Lydia a confused look, to which Lydia replied with, “It’s a long story.”
Presley laughed.
 “And then that’s my horse!” Lydia said, pointing to a black abyss that was a Tennessee walker gelding. Its dark coat really fit Lydia’s aesthetic. “Well, he’s my favorite horse, but I still like to call him my horse. His name is Gloom!”
Gloom lifted his head from his stall and blinked big blue eyes at Lydia. She patted his large cheek.
 “His show name is The Moon Man,” Lydia further informed.
 “He’s so handsome,” Presley said in awe, staring up at the void.
Beetlejuice allowed the two teenagers to chat a little longer before pulling Presley back out to begin training. It was good that Lydia talked to girls her age. She usually just made conversation with the horses ever since the recent passing of her mother. Maybe a human friend would be good for her.
 “Alright, kiddo,” Beetlejuice said once they were all back outside. Presley had Peril by his halter for an inspection. “Let’s see what you got.”
Beetlejuice, for one, knew a pretty horse when he saw one, and Peril was the epitome of thoroughbred beauty. His coat was a glossy steel grey, rippling rays of light when the sun hit the fur, and his mane and tail were the color of storm clouds. He had four black stockings up each of his legs as if he had crawled out from the shadows. There was a freckling of grey on his snout and his eyes were a bright flame blue. Beetlejuice could see why Presley liked him so much.
Unfortunately, outward looks were just about the only thing Peril had going for him.
Although he was huge, easily twice, maybe three times the size of his tiny jockey, he was gangly and awkward. His legs were stalky, knees knobby, and his tail was bushy. His ears were moving constantly, like spirits were whispering in them, telling him secrets, and his eyes were always looking around.
Peril twitched when Beetlejuice laid hands on him. He lifted one of his back legs, scraping the dirt with the edge of his hoof, but seemed to decide against kicking for the moment, though he still leered at Beetlejuice out from the corner of his eyes, silently warning him.
Beetlejuice went on.
Peril quickly proved to be the exact opposite of the phrase “gentle giant.” He was a stubborn thing, bearing enough tenaciousness to fill all of Connecticut. Even Adam’s mule wasn’t as hard headed as this beast.
The stallion refused to lift his hooves for Beetlejuice. Beetlejuice had to wrestle with his leg just to be able to check his feet, though he decided to let the attitude slide because it made Lydia and Presley giggle.
Peril had thoroughbred-typical shitty feet. Thin soles. Too flat. Underrun heels. Typical racer. Best to get the farrier down to the farm to start drawing the toe back into something that would at least be considered a little healthy.
He dropped the foot. The joints flexed cleanly. Peril had muscle, Beetlejuice could see, but it was hidden beneath his bulk and awkward girth. At least his ribs weren’t showing.
Beetlejuice stole a glance at Presley, who was holding Peril steady by his halter and chatting avidly with Lydia. Her horse ate better than she did.
Dropping the subject from his mind for now, Beetlejuice began to check Peril’s withers and back. Peril humored his touch, keeping his hindquarters cocked for the moment, not ready to kick just yet. Beetlejuice eyed them wryly. As lanky as his legs were, he could knock someone’s brains out with those hooves.
Beetlejuice ran his hands over Peril’s soft hide. Peril shifted beneath his palms, letting out an impatient huff. He looked at Presley, who looked back with a nervous expression.
 “How often do you train with him?” Beetlejuice asked.
 “Six days a week,” Presley answered, and Beetlejuice caught the anxious tremors in her voice. “Sundays are our off days.”
Beetlejuice nodded. “It’s good that you both have time to relax.” He stroked Peril’s broad neck, and the muscles bunched and released beneath his fingers. “What is his diet like?”
 “I give him two to three meals a day of grain and hay,” Presley told him. She was whiteknuckling the halter leash nervously, as if she fed Peril baby heads or something and didn’t want to reveal her bloody secret. “He gets carrot and apple slices in the evenings. Sometimes other fruits and vegetables I have at home. And if he’s good I give him peppermints.”
At the sound of the treat, Peril’s ears flicked to alertness and he began to lip at Presley’s hand. Presley laughed and fished out a mint she had in her pocket. Peril devoured it instantly.
Beetlejuice began to rattle off several questions, and Presley answered them with little hesitation, though her anxiety remained.
 “Does he receive yearly vaccinations?”
 “Yes, sir.”
 “When was he last seen by a vet?”
 “Two months ago, I believe.”
 “Who grooms him?”
 “I do.”
 “Has he ever had colic?”
 “No, sir.”
 “What kind of bit do you use?”
 “Usually a D-ring snaffle, but sometimes I use an eggbutt snaffle. They’re both easiest on his mouth and he gets cranky if it isn’t comfortable.”
 “Where did you get him?”
 “My neighbor gave him to me.”
 “For how much?”
 “For free.”
Beetlejuice raised an eyebrow at Presley. “Really?”
 “Yes, sir,” Presley said, and Beetlejuice was sure he had been called ‘sir’ more times in one day than he had in his entire life. “He really didn’t want him anymore and just gave him to me.”
 “Huh,” Beetlejuice looked up at Peril. “Well, let’s see how he rides, shall we?”
The four of them walked to the hooded paddock. Presley looked supremely uneasy. She wouldn’t stop fidgeting for some reason.
 “Be safe,” Presley whispered.
Beetlejuice couldn’t help but give her a weird look as he climbed onto Peril’s back.
Oh, Beetlejuice thought as he was being bucked off mere moments after sitting down. THAT’S why he was given away for free.
--- --- ---
 “He’s certainly an…opinionated horse.”
Several hours later, Beetlejuice and Presley were sitting on white picket fence together: Beetlejuice nursing a half-empty bottle of bitter apple cider, Presley sipping lukewarm water. In the enclosed field they were balanced before, Peril trotted the length of his pasture, tail flagged, head snaking in front of him.
 “He’s not bad.”
 “Never said he was, kid.”
Presley ducked her head. She looked guilty. Beetlejuice hadn’t realized someone could say sorry so much in one breath, and yet Presley had. Even though he only had a minor bruise on his side from being bucked off, she still wasn’t over what happened.
 “Doesn’t like doors very much,” Beetlejuice observed.
Presley winced. He was referring to when Peril had viciously fought the door to a small pen she had tried to put him into earlier that afternoon.
 “He’s not-- I mean, he doesn’t usually--” Presley was fumbling. She was pale, hands clenched in her flannel. She looked like she was about to spiral into a full blown anxiety attack.
Beetlejuice put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay,” He said. “Horses have their quirks. Sandy used to snort sand all the time.”
Presley blinked big doe eyes at him. “Really?”
 “You didn’t think she was named because of her colors, did you?” Beetlejuice tipped his head at her, looking amused.
 “There’s black sand! That exists!” Presley tried to argue in an attempt to save face.
Beetlejuice laughed. “When she was a filly, she used to stick her nose in EVERYTHING. Always these big mounds of dirt, and then she would sneeze, knock herself backwards, and look at me indignantly, to which I would say, ‘Then stop sticking sand up your nose!’ She never listened.”
Presley giggled.
They both watched Peril for a minute. His head was still in the air, neck arched, ears pointed at some unknown distant object he deemed worthy of his attention. Then, he caught them staring and took off in a dead sprint around the corner of the yard, ripping up chunks of turf with his hooves. He stopped abruptly, glanced to make sure they were still looking at him, and then trotted away regally.
 “I like this horse,” Beetlejuice said, breaking the silence. “I want him to win.”
 “Everyone wants their horse to win, Mr. Shoggoth,” Presley mumbled, shoulders slumped like they were being weighed down by some unruly sin.
Guilt, Beetlejuice rationalized.
He gave Presley a look.
 “Beetlejuice,” She corrected herself. “Mr. Beetlejuice.”
 “That’s Mr. Juice to you,” Beetlejuice said, poking her in the side, and she nearly squirmed right off of the fencepost. She giggled again. It didn’t last long.
 “I want him to win, too,” Presley whispered.
As awkward and ill-tempered as Peril was, he could.
Beetlejuice had met a lot of horses. He had run his eyes and his hands over champions. Hundreds from afar, and dozens up close. A.P. Indy, The Strawman, Stay Thirsty. Even Ocean Liner, though he’d been long retired by that time. There had been Sweet Devil, getting roses draped around his mud-spattered neck; Slipstream, bounding around the winners circle; Permafrost, head held up in haughty pride as he passed by other horses.
Beside The Dying Fire could outrun them all.
 “I just don’t know if I’m enough for him.”
The comment caught Beetlejuice off guard. He looked down at Presley, and he could see it now: the self-doubt, the worry, the fear, the painful anxiety raking up and down her insides like jagged horse hooves.
Presley “Jeopardy” Lind wasn’t just timid, she was fragile, too. Much too fragile for the awful things spiraling in her head.
Beetlejuice set a hand on her shoulder. “We chose you for a reason. You rode that beast and got third. You have skill, Presley. You’re exactly what he needs.”
Presley’s eyes were sparkling up at him. Beetlejuice smiled.
 “You’re our jockey.”
Presley looked out at Peril. He looked back at her. A thousand plus pounds of muscle, and even heavier than that, the weight of all the dreams each one of these beasts carried. A dark, sharp look in his eye that was either intelligence or haughty pride, or maybe just the hope of his human creators reflecting back at them.
She looked up at Beetlejuice again and, buried beneath the fear and anxiety and doubt, there was confidence.
 “I’m your jockey.”
8 notes · View notes
angstyaches · 4 years ago
Note
hey em here
'did that sound come from your stomach?', 'I think I'm going to be sick' and 'can you make it to the toilet?' for sick charlie with caretaker shayne?? we all know I just love them wayy too much lol
My lovely Em, thank you for choosing these three beautiful lines and requesting these boys! I hope I did it justice, and that you don’t mind the alcohol aspect.
 A/N 1: I know my last update was plot-related, so please think of this as happening at a different time to all of the Ouija board drama (possibly after). I just wanted to write something light and fluffy for these two since they’re going through so much crap right now. Shayne even makes a stupid dad joke. I hope you guys enjoy it!
CW: alcohol, nausea, emeto, language, Feelings.
A/N 2: Please drink responsibly! I have had a nasty relationship with alcohol in real life, and it’s just not worth all the pain it causes. Also, in the country where I grew up, the legal drinking age is 18, so it’s the same in StW. 
 ___
Back when he’d first laid eyes on the Mulberry house, the first thing Charlie had gotten excited about was the fact that it had a patio, paved with smooth concrete slabs and surrounded by a wooden railing overlooking the rest of the garden. He could instantly picture himself having his first alcoholic drink out there, either at sunset or under the stars; realistically with his parents, but ideally with a friend, if he ever managed to make one.
Admittedly, this wasn’t exactly what he’d pictured. For starters, there was no furniture on the patio; his parents had never gotten around to buying any, and probably wouldn’t, now that the house was on the market again. 
On top of that, the only alcohol in the house was a sketchy bottle of whisky his dad had received as a gift and forgotten about, and he didn’t even have the proper glasses to make it feel sophisticated. But now that his days living there were numbered, Charlie didn’t know how long he had to tick it off his bucket list.
He also hadn’t expected to make a friend; and he certainly hadn’t expected that friend to be someone like the guy in leather and Doc Martens that was lying next to him on the concrete slabs.
Charlie folded one ankle over the other in his blue and white Converse, inching them a little closer to Shayne’s. For a second, he almost forgot that their legs were upside down, stretched up so that their feet rested on top of the wooden bannister. Bathed in the faint light of the kitchen through the patio doors. The light wasn’t so harsh as to black out the night sky, and Charlie dizzily found himself wishing he knew the names of some interesting constellations he could point out. 
If he let himself zone out just a bit, it felt like they were actually sitting upright, and flying through space.
How much have you had, exactly? Charlie batted a hand lightly in the air, hoping that would somehow make the demon Charlie Two sit quietly to the side for a minute.
“Your dad must have really pissed off whoever gave him that whisky,” Shayne mumbled, sticking out his tongue and making a face. “I think they were trying to poison him.”
“It’s not that bad,” Charlie laughed. He reached for his glass, which was sitting on the concrete by his hip, and slowly started to bring it up towards his mouth.
“It is that bad, and Charlie? You can’t drink upside down.”
He’s possibly right.
“No, no, we’re not upside down,” Charlie complained at both Shayne and Charlie Two. He rested the glass on his chest for a moment, using his free hand to draw a line from his belly button to his throat, but only focusing on Shayne this time. “My tummy’s just about level with my mouth, so it’ll still go in the right direction.”
“Hmm,” Shayne said. “Hard to argue with that logic.”
“Yeah, yeah, I got this.”
Charlie tilted his head forward and tipped the glass against his lips. He let a few sips of the cold-yet-burning liquid splash over his tongue until there was enough for him to gulp. It seemed to catch in his throat, and he stifled a cough, almost spilling his drink all over himself.
“Idiot.” Shayne reached over to grab the glass from him.
Charlie laughed and coughed at the same time before resting his head against the ground again. He felt that gulp of liquid like a finger dragging down the centre of his chest, in the opposite direction of the line he’d traced himself. It burned a little as it reached his belly.
“You okay, or what?”
“I – yep,” Charlie giggled, blinking harshly as the stars seemed to swirl a bit, like a Van Gogh painting.
“Maybe drinks on the patio wasn’t your brightest idea,” Shayne mused. “Neither of us has the stomach for this shit.”
“Well, maybe you don’t –” Charlie’s hand knocked against the glass, and Shayne had to move it out of the way again, but not before huffing in annoyance.
Charlie put his hand out again. He couldn’t remember why he’d been reaching for Shayne’s belly, but he laid his hand on it anyway, tickling gently until Shayne wriggled in discomfort and took hold of Charlie’s hand just to keep it still.
He slowly turned his head, heart fluttering as Shayne turned his too. His deep brown eyes were brightened, made sharp by the alcohol rather than dull. They lay like that for a few minutes, silently feeling each other’s pulse in their palms.
Charlie felt a little knot of tension in the pit of his stomach, and unfortunately it wasn’t the usual butterflies. The initial warmth of the liquor was turning into something fizzy and unsettling. For half a second, Charlie was terrified he was going to belch right into Shayne’s face, but instead, the ball of pressure slipped inwards. The noise that resulted was high-pitched and seemed to go in a spiral pattern through his gut.
“Did –?” Shayne’s heavy black eyelashes blinked with some effort, like it was hard to draw himself out of whatever he’d been thinking about. “Did that sound come from your stomach?”
Charlie nodded, moving his hand up to his mouth as he hiccupped loudly. Pain flared across his diaphragm.
“Let’s sit up, yeah?” Shayne asked. “Your gravity’s probably all messed up.”
Shayne took his legs down and sat up, reaching out for Charlie with both hands. Charlie let himself be pulled up, shivering as the night air hit his back. That bubble of uneasiness started to circle back towards the centre of his stomach. The sudden movement, and that shift in gravity that Shayne had thought would help, were actually making the pain worse, and he bent forward slightly, willing the patio to stop rocking beneath him.
“I think I’m going to be sick.”
“You’re not, you’re not,” Shayne assured him, still holding his hands. “Breathe with me, okay? All the way in. And hold it for six seconds.”
Charlie groaned. “Since when are you so zen?”
“Sshh, shut up and do it.” Shayne closed his eyes, stroking his thumbs against the sides of Charlie’s hands and nearly making him melt into a puddle. Charlie wanted to do what he was suggesting, but Shayne looked so calm and happy that he couldn’t stop staring at him.
He couldn’t exactly sit still either, with all the gurgling going on in his gut. He gave Shayne’s hands a shake to get his attention, whimpering and squirming uncomfortably on the concrete.
Shayne opened his eyes. He only had to look at Charlie’s face for a second before sighing in resignation.
“Alright, come on, lightweight. Can you make it to the toilet?”
“Yes…” Charlie said optimistically as Shayne helped him to his feet; the patio door was locked, so he would have to circle around to the front door, make it through the echoey front hall, stumble into the closest bathroom, which was in the downstairs en-suite –
“Actually? No,” Charlie groaned. Once the blood rushed away from his head, his stomach and brain got even more confused about which way was up and which was down, and he felt little toxic bubbles pressing up towards his throat.
He turned and grabbed onto the wooden bannister overlooking the back garden. He leaned forward, jaw hanging open, belly pressed lightly against the wood. Shayne’s cold hands ran up Charlie’s arm, settling across his shoulders and making him shiver.
He chucked loudly over the bannister, covering the manicured grass below. The sick looked exactly how it had felt before coming up; foamy and disgusting. The heaves seemed to come from right down in his gut and made his whole body clench and tremble. Whatever they’d liberated from the cupboard was really not agreeing with his system. 
He gave one last gag that didn’t seem like it was ever going to end. Finally, he gasped in some of the night air and let his head hang slack. The inside of his skull felt like it had been scalded like a teapot.
“You alright?”
“Oh, um...” Charlie started a bit at the sound of Shayne’s voice; he’d almost forgotten he was there, even though he’d been holding his shoulders the entire time. He lifted his head back in over the bannister, keeping his arms slumped over it. “I kind of wish you hadn’t just seen that.”
“Seriously?” Shayne scoffed behind him. “You threw up all over me once, and this is what you’re embarrassed about?”
“Yeah, but this is pathetic,” Charlie whined, wiping the back of his hand across his mouth. “One stupid drink and I heave my guts up?”
Shayne slid one hand over Charlie’s waist and stomach, resting it at the slight curve at the bottom of his belly. “Nah, you’re good. Everything’s still there.”
Despite the wrenching nausea and the pain in his head, Charlie had to choke out a laugh at the fact that Shayne had made a joke without relying on sarcasm.
“If it makes you feel any better, I feel like shit too,” Shayne said, gently running his hand back up Charlie’s stomach. “We shouldn’t have started out on whisky.”
Charlie gripped the bannister and tried to ease himself upright, but his legs felt so wobbly that he would have dropped to his knees if Shayne wasn’t holding him.
“Thank you,” Charlie said weakly. He half-turned around, putting a hand on Shayne’s waist to steady himself. He shivered again as Shayne supported his weight with one hand, brushing a strand of Charlie’s hair back with the other. The pit of his stomach tingled again, this time without the nauseous fizzling.
“You okay, Charlie?”
“Yeah, I think - I think gravity found me.”
25 notes · View notes
lupizora · 5 years ago
Text
No One Left Behind
This was my super late gift fic to WhatIsMagic over on the Boku no Ship Academia discord server for their Secret Santa 2019. Admittedly, lots of RL issues popped up to make the process more difficult than it already was. But procrastination is a bitch too... ^^” I’m happy with the end result though! It was my first time writing from Kirishima’s POV and the sunshine OT3, which turned out to be more fun than I expected~ Hope you enjoy!! ^w^ 
Genre: Fantasy/Adventure/Romance
Pairing: Kirikacchako
Rating: T
Word Count: 5,235
Summary: Kirishima's life was simple. Along with Bakugou, his partner-in-crime, they roamed the land in search of a place to call home. They even had a solid plan in his opinion. But life doesn't get any easier because you're a fire-breathing dragon. Especially not after meeting a charming yet tougher-than-she-looks witch that's asking for a fight.
Fight us? She’s so tiny! Kirishima had thought upon landing his gaze on Uraraka for the first time.
From barely reaching the knee of his dragon foot to the deteriorating state of her clothes, the Mage hadn’t appeared to be a threat. Not until she managed to knock down Kirishima with a single attack.
This infuriated his partner-in-crime and the land’s most dangerous bandit, Bakugou Katsuki. No amount of foes had been able to do that before, neither this fast. So he attacked Uraraka without holding back while Kirishima tried to stand again, pain traveling on his long skull like ripples on a lake.
Their fight seemed endless. Through his dragon vision, Kirishima could follow it easily despite the dust cloud they raised while dueling. It had been forever since he had last seen Bakugou being equally matched by anyone. Yet, this girl made him struggle with her wind magic, forcing him at some point to use his explosive fire magic. It resulted in leveling the first line of trees surrounding the glade Uraraka had found them.
As the aftershocks of that clash resided, Kirishima decided this had run long enough. Someone from the nearby village would come to chase them out; bringing more trouble than this dispute was worth. He could admit the Mage had guts though. Holding her ground against Bakugou with ferocity akin to a mother bear was an admirable feat. But they had to stop. Kirishima sprained his mind, trying to figure out how to resolve this fight without hurting their pride. All he came up with was sitting in between them during a pause for breath. This effectively blocked their path of attack, redirecting their general frustration at him.
“What the hell are you doing?” Bakugou shouted, striking his blades against the dragon’s scales.
Kirishima couldn’t feel anything so he left him to rage and addressed the Mage. ”We aren’t going to hurt anyone. We’re simply passing by on our way to the Elderworm Forest.”
She stared at him with wide eyes as if it was her first time seeing a dragon talk. The attention felt different though. Sure, she stared but it wasn’t the unsettling glare most peasants gave Kirishima like they pondered whether he would eat them or not. Her smell was flowery sweet like awe and wonder, instead of the sharp tang of fear. Flames danced in his stomach like fleeting butterflies.
“I see,” said the Mage. “If that’s the case, uh… Mr. Dragon.”
“Kirishima,” he said with a snicker. “Just call me Kirishima.”
“Alright…You seem kind, Kirishima, so I believe you.” She grabbed her staff tighter and tried to glance over at Bakugou. “But he—”
“I’m what, Round Face?” Bakugou sneered. “Not worth your time?”
“I’d say rude and tactless but you know that already,” she mumbled loud enough for everyone to hear.
“You got some nerve! Third-class Mages like you should know their place.”
“Oh? I wonder what your bandit brothers will say when they find I swiped the floor with you!”
Kirishima placed a paw on Bakugou’s head to prevent him from attacking her again. “How about we all calm down and eat something? It’s getting late and dinner tastes better with a company, don’t you think?”
Both adversaries huffed in annoyance. Their growling stomachs betrayed them though and they reluctantly agreed to the idea with blushing faces. Leaving them at opposite sides of the clearing, Kirishima set up camp. He had plenty of fallen tree trunks at his disposal to create a small pure in the middle. After lighting it up with his dragon breath, he forced Bakugou to quit his sulking and unpack their things from Kirishima’s back. They were running low on vegetables and other spices the bandit used in their meals but had enough meat to last them until the next big town. So Kirishima wasn’t too worried. After all, Bakugou could make everything taste good even with the bare minimum of materials. It was one of the reasons the dragon enjoyed traveling together. Things used to taste very bland before.
Soon, the smell of a freshly cooked meal spread in the clearing. Kirishima’s mouth watered, saliva dripping on the ground and sizzling whenever it hit the burning embers of the fire.
“Watch it,” Bakugou scolded him. “You’d get drool all over the food!”
He whined in return and dropped his head between his front legs, wagging his tail like a puppy dog. Of course, this motion raised quite the racket coming from an overgrown lizard. Annoyed from this distraction, his friend eventually threw him a half-cooked rib. Kirishima gobbled it whole in one go.
As he was licking his snout in delight, his gaze fell on the Mage. She was sitting on a log at the furthest point the fire could reach. They had introduced each other properly while setting camp earlier. Her name was Uraraka Ochako, a wandering Mage currently in her thesis quest. She had to complete the quest to graduate from her Master Wizard school. It sounded like a lot of trouble for a seal of approval to Kirishima, but humans always had to make things more complicated than they should.
Picking another freshly cooked piece of meat from Bakugou’s makeshift pan, Kirishima approached Uraraka and placed it on a smooth rock in front of her.
“Is that for me?” Uraraka asked, surprised.
“Yup!” He took a seat next to her. “And it’s not poisoned if that’s worrying you.”
She cooed and picked it up bare-handed. “That’s so sweet of you. I’ve been starving actually!” Ignoring the look of hatred Bakugou directed at her from the other side of the fire, she inhaled the food in a matter of moments.
No lie. She must have been really hungry, Kirishima thought.
He hadn’t seen a human woman eat so carelessly and messy before. It was different in a good way; like everything about her seemed to be.
They spent the better of the night talking about this and that until both Mages fell asleep. Kirishima stayed awake a little longer, self-conscious of Uraraka’s back leaning against his side. Her body heat was nothing compared to the raging inferno in his gut. But it made his thoughts travel far and wide.
Maybe those exact thoughts were the reason when—come morning—he asked Uraraka to join along in their journey to the Elderworm Woods—much to Bakugou’s loud and very vocal objections.
“No.”
“We’re all headed in the same direction.”
“I refuse!”
Kirishima dropped his shoulders with a sigh. “Technically, I’m the one carrying the bags so it’s my shot to make.”
“You wouldn’t dare,” Bakugou said. “I’m the one in charge.”
“Please don’t make me say things I’ll regret, man.”
“What’s that supposed to mean, huh?”
“That you just don’t want me along because I kicked your butt,” Uraraka said. She had perched on a tree branch, observing the scene at a safe distance from Bakugou’s fire-like powers.
He turned around, pointing his finger at her. “You stay out of it! This is between me and my partner.”
Seeing this was going to turn into another fight, Kirishima donned his human form and stood in between them again. “She’s coming or we’re walking there and that’s final.” He said to Bakugou.
He appeared firm and serious, but his insides were coiling with anxiety. It was rare for the dragon to directly challenge Bakugou’s ‘authority’ like this. More often than not, Kirishima let Bakugou take the initiative because their goals aligned, not out of fear. Kirishima could withstand most magic attacks with ease after all. Except when it came to Uraraka’s magic. He couldn’t understand what had come over him regarding the Mage. It worried him not that she beat him. There was a first time for everything and Kirishima wasn’t the strongest dragon in the land at the end of the day. He told himself that her coming along wasn’t just to keep a close watch on her. He wanted Uraraka to come, simple as that.
Bakugou crossed his arms, still scowling. “Fine. But she’s cooking her meals.”
Kirishima grinned. “Aye, sir!” He turned around but his words were cut short.
Once she got a glimpse of his face, Uraraka fell from the branch into the bushes underneath the tree.
“Gods!” Kirishima rushed to her and parted the vegetation. “Are you alright?”
Uraraka straightened her hooded hat. “Yes! I...lost my balance is all!” she said with a cheerful high-pitched squeak, taking his offered hand. After standing up, Uraraka continued holding onto it. Her fingers trailed the larger scales along his forearm before stopping on the underside of his human arm. She seemed mesmerized from the smaller pebble-like scales he had there instead of smooth skin.
Bakugou’s curt cough snapped her out of whatever trance she had entered.
“Ah! I’m so sorry, Kirishima!” Uraraka said, blushing and waving her hands in front of her. “That was rude of me. I should have asked you if it was okay. I’m very sorry!”
The dragon returned his gaze on his arm. Warmth, unlike any he’d felt before, spread from the spots she had touched him. “You don’t have to apologize,” Kirishima stammered, scratching the back of his head. “I don’t remember the last time anyone grabbed my hand so carelessly.”
“I see.” Her rosy cheeks turned, if possible, redder. “If that’s settled then...I should get my things ready! Bye!” She bolted in the direction of the camp.
Her reaction puzzled Kirishima but he didn’t press the matter any further. They had an entire trip ahead to figure out things if they had to.
Bakugou remained uncharacteristically silent for the rest of that day.
***
Uraraka turned out to be a pleasant company indeed. With a spring in her step, she filled the following weeks with joy and excitement. Everything amazed her. From flowers growing on top of ancient columns, to the way Kirishima’s scales glistened when the sun hit them just right. It was contagious.
Even Bakugou started warming up to her. Especially after discovering how terrible were her actual cooking skills.
“No one can burn boiling water,” he said while throwing away the remains of Uraraka’s shoddy kettle, “or turn perfectly solid meat into slime. How you made it this far is beyond me!”
The Mage joined her hands together with an awkward smile. “People’s generosity?”
Bakugou shot his meanest stinky eye and begrudgingly accepted to involve her in their meal plans. He didn’t change his overall attitude towards Uraraka though; always keeping his distance as if uncertain of what to think of her. In Kirishima’s eyes, it was a tentative first step forward at least.
They eventually fell into a peaceful routine in their traveling. Guards stopped chasing Kirishima and Bakugou the moment they spotted them in town, allowing them a couple of hours to browse for supplies before sounding the alarm. As the group traveled mostly through the air, they had already covered a great distance by the time kingdom forces were alerted.
Kirishima had been worried Uraraka might come to the wrong conclusions. The duo weren’t criminals. Bakugou had simply ridiculed the current ruler once, and the King hadn’t taken it lightly. But Uraraka laughed her heart out when the dragon tried to explain the situation, calling it silly and dropping the subject. Relief washed over Kirishima. He let her ride on his head for the rest of that flight, smiling all the way. His partner, surprisingly, didn’t complain about the sitting arrangement for once.
This serenity was a fragile and fleeting state to remain for long though.
***
Things started going downhill when they reached the Great Mountains. Those massive blocks of earth, rising white and blue from the mist, were the last barrier before the Elderworm Woods. Plenty had attempted to cross them in the past; most giving up from the harsh cold and lack of proper passages. However, Kirishima had been confident about making it across when he had first suggested it to Bakugou. He could keep the Barbarian warm even if his winter garments and furs failed him. But the dragon hadn’t planned for a third person in their group, more so how it would distract him from his duties. The Gods had their way to jog his memory though.
On the third day of their crossing, while they were scaling a steep slope, Bakugou slipped. Kirishima could only stare in shock as his partner fell, his cape billowing behind him. Something passed next to Kirishima in a blur. It was Uraraka free-falling. The action startled him enough to snap out of his trance. Kirishima jumped after them, his wings unfolding from behind his back as he regained his dragon form. Passing through the clouds that had settled around the cliff, he found them suspended in midair. A pink aura was covering both their bodies like a shimmering cloak, but it flickered around Uraraka. She continued chanting; hands shaking around her magic staff. Her levitation spell wouldn’t last long.
With Bakugou too dumbfounded to reason, Kirishima just hovered below him and called for Uraraka to drop him. She did with a relieved sigh. Feeling Bakugou’s weight settle on his saddle, Kirishima flew upwards and picked the Mage midair. They reached the top and landed smoothly on the plateau there.
As Uraraka stroke Kirishima’s snout, Bakugou approached them with heavy steps and turned her around to face him.
“What did you do?” He yelled.
Uraraka stared back, the sharp scent of fear emanating from her body. “I saved… you.”
“Get one thing straight, Round Face. I didn’t need your help! Not now, not ever.”
“But you’d have died!” She released her arm from his grip. “I couldn’t just stand there and let you perish!”
“Spare me this shit,” he snapped back. “I have a motherfucking dragon on my side. Kirishima would have caught me before I hit the ground.”
“I wouldn’t.”
Both turned their questionable gaze at him. 
Kirishima stared at his feet, his two hearts beating erratically. “I froze for a moment back there. Yeah, I might have had reached you but I can’t say that for sure. If Uraraka hadn’t intervened…”
Bakugou huffed and withdrew to the furthest corner of the plateau.
The Mage and the dragon set camp by themselves, occupying their thoughts with small talk and jokes.
Later on, when night had spread her silky midnight veil over the horizon and Uraraka had fallen asleep against Kirishima’s side, he heard the shuffling of clothes and steps approaching. The faint aroma of caramel Bakugou gave off was the only reason Kirishima wasn’t alarmed and continued to pretend to be asleep. The steps seized when they reached the dragon’s right side.
“You didn’t have to side with her,” Bakugou said.
Kirishima finally opened one eye to look at him. “I was being honest.”
“Bullshit.”
“It was the truth and you know it. You’d have been injured or worse, dead.”
“I’m not afraid of death,” Bakugou said. “It comes for everyone in the end.” Stepping on Kirishima’s snout, he scaled the dragon’s head to sit between his horns. “Your tongue has been getting ahead of itself lately.”
“Is that a problem?” Kirishima didn’t need to study his partner’s face to understand this was troubling him.
“It’s a bother, that’s what it is.” Bakugou flopped backward. “Where is this audacity coming from?”
“I’m not saying anything different than I did before.” Kirishima snorted. “You react to it more now.”
“I do not!”
“If you say so, man.”
Bakugou huffed. “She was being reckless,” he said, returning to their previous argument. “The idiot could have killed us both with that risky plan.”
“I thought it was brave,” Kirishima said wistfully. “And Uraraka did save your life, dude. You gotta thank her!”
“Whatever.” His cape slipped over the dragon’s right ear as Bakugou laid on his side. “Just go to sleep.”
Typical, Kirishima thought with a fond eye-roll. 
His partner would prefer to set himself on fire before he acknowledged anyone’s help, even if that assistance had saved him from plummeting to his certain death. But if there was one thing bothering Kirishima was his own reaction back then. He prided himself in his quick reflexes. And yet, Uraraka’s smile had distracted him.
Could this be dangerous? he wondered while drifting asleep.
***
After the fiasco with the cliff, Bakugou decided he had his fill with scaling the mountains. If they could fly to reach them, they could fly across them too. No one objected to this plan at first, but it quickly turned into an extremely awkward ride. Bakugou hadn’t exchanged a single word with Uraraka since the incident and neither did she. Having to sit close, due to the harsh cold, didn’t prompt them to mend their differences either.
This negativity tired Kirishima. He was doing all the hard work. Couldn’t these two clear the tension between them? If only until they reached their destination at least.
The Gods granted his wish in the form of a snowstorm. Strong winds were bending his wings in the wrong directions. His second eyelid protected his eyes from the snow, but Kirishima couldn’t see clearly from the fogginess it accumulated.
“Hold on!” He shouted as dark shapes sprouted in front of him. The last thing he heard before colliding with something solid where his party’s screams.
 When Kirishima opened his eyes again, everything was white. Ice and snow slid from his belly as he turned around to stand on all fours. His ears were ringing and his front was sore from his fall. Still, he craned his neck to find his saddle empty.
Panic flared in his chest as Kirishima scanned the horizon. 
Oh, no… How long has it been?
There was nothing but plan hills made of snow as far as his eyes could reach. 
No. I didn’t ask for this.
He dashed ahead, the ground parting beneath him in waves. 
No! That’s not what I wanted.
Sure, things would be better if they got along. Bakugou was his friend, his partner, the closest thing he had to family anymore. The world could be against him and his personality had seen better days, but Kirishima had sworn to be there for him, in thick and thin. Compared to that, his relationship with Uraraka was still fresh; an uncharted, delicate bond Kirishima was only starting to make sense off. But if anything happened to her, none of his hearts wouldn’t take it.
Something shimmered on his left. The air was different around that terrain as if there was a boiling pot buried underneath. Kirishima bolted in that direction, not paying any attention at how the snow got deep enough to reach his shoulder. It was getting warmer. 
After a long final jump, he landed on something soft and squishy. Releasing his fire, Kirishima melted the ice around it to reveal a pink force-field. Two forms were huddled together in its center, under Bakugou’s fur-lined cape.
“Guys!” Kirishima shouted.
Uraraka’s eyes fluttered open and she offered him a weak smile. The field started dissipating, allowing him to enter. Kirishima didn’t waste time and curled around them, offering his body’s heat. Relief washed over him, filling his eyes with water. Just as Kirishima settled his head on his tail, his gaze crossed with Bakugou’s red.
“Why are you crying, idiot?” The Barbarian murmured, exhausted.
He sniffed. “I almost lost you again.”
Bakugou scoffed and rapped his knuckles against the dragon’s scales. “You’re here now and that’s what fucking matters.”
***
When they resumed their traveling, the tension was gone. Uraraka even settled in Bakugou’s lap and he had to hug her to hold the reins. At first, Kirishima didn't pay much attention to it. They had been in mortal peril before, almost freezing to death. Of course, they would cuddle for warmth. Kirishima went as far as to congratulate Uraraka for convincing his stubborn partner to go with the original plan. Her flustered reaction tipped him off that something was amiss though. Ignoring the sour taste it left in his mouth, Kirishima focused on getting them away from these cursed mountains instead.
The rest of the trip was uneventful and after a particular steep peak, the Elderworm Woods unfolded before their eyes; a vast green sea, full of creatures with every size and color under the sun. Giant trees—taller than the High Castle itself—spread over the terrain. Magic rode on the wind like sparkly ribbons made of stars. Kirishima could sense it, filtering through his wings and bouncing on his scales. 
It felt like home. 
His excitement carried over to the others. Uraraka was tracing her fingers through the air with glee. A small smile spread across Bakugou’s face as he tried to see everything at once. 
They were happy and it should have been enough. Kirishima didn’t want to think about the consequences of reaching their destination. But as they settled for the night, he was unable to sleep. Scenario upon scenario bounced around his head like excited fox-squirrels. What all of them had in common was Uraraka or Bakugou or, Gods forbid, both leaving him behind. He could stay in this forest forever but could they?. 
The blooming romance between the two only increased Kirishima’s worry. Bakugou wasn’t the type of guy to sit in a field of flowers with anyone before; more so with someone, he had been on the fence for a while. Whenever Kirishima asked him about it, the Barbarian claimed he was helping Uraraka with her thesis. The sooner she finished, the better for everyone. Uraraka would return to her Academy, he and Kirishima would return on their adventuring. Yet, by observing them, it seemed more like Bakugou stalled on purpose. Chasing Uraraka around while she was gathering herbs. Climbing with her on trees to stargaze or exploring the forest together.
Kirishima couldn’t ignore the truth anymore. He didn’t want to get in the way of their happiness either. 
So one day, while Uraraka went on her regular herb-hunting, Kirishima grabbed Bakugou and flew to the nearest hill. Despite his protests, the Barbarian remained quiet after their landing. Transforming into his human form, Kirishima took a seat on a boulder. He had gone over his words several times. Still, he didn’t know where to begin.
“If you have something to say, just get this over with.” Bakugou crossed his arms. “She’s gonna get worried and whine about it.”
Kirishima took the crumb, like a drowning man looking for a lifeline. “That’s what I wanna talk about.”
“Uraraka’s whining?”
“No! Uraraka in general.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “And she’s kind-hearted enough to worry about us. You should give her more credit about that.”
“Fine. What about her?”
“I’ve noticed she acts differently around you lately. I mean you still have your arguments and rivalry going on, but it’s more mellow than before. Almost like teasing,” Kirishima said, pulling at some weeds. “I don’t think you notice it but you have this look on your face whenever Uraraka is around like spring has come early.” Saying his observations aloud wasn’t supposed to hurt. But Kirishima’s insides were twisting; as if the fire in his lungs had escaped to the rest of his body. “All I’m trying to say is that it’s pretty obvious that you like her and she does too. So I—“
“Huh?!” Birds flew away from the foliage nearby, Bakugou’s yell scaring them off. His eyes were so wide, they might as well had popped up from their sockets at any moment. “You serious?” He said, calmer but still in a tone of disbelief. “Are you blind? She likes you!”
“What?” It was Kirishima’s turn to stare as if madness had contaminated his partner.
Bakugou started passing. His cape swiped the ground, raising dust behind him. “She never shuts up about you. Always has a nice word and a smile for you. Haven’t you learned anything about human courtship all these years?” He turned around to point dramatically at him. “You obviously like her back too. Giving her the best part of the meat. Offering rides. Looking at her as if you worship the ground she walks on. So don’t joke around!”
“I’m not! I’m not human, man. I may look like the part from time to time. Deep down though, I’m too different to completely understand her,” he said. Clenching his scale-covered fists, Kirishima stood up to reason with his partner. “I’m a monster. That’s why she’s better off with you anyway.”
“Bullshit!” Bakugou bonked him on the head. “You’re soft-hearted to a fault! People see someone big that breathes fire and they think he’s dangerous. We both know that you’d be better off at some secluded cave in the mountains than go around burning villages,” he said with a wave. “So what if I am human? They are scared of me! Who, in their right mind, would want to be around someone who half the kingdom is asking for his head?”
“You’re not that scary, man,” Kirishima said. “I’ve stayed by your side for so long, didn’t I?”
“You don’t classify as ‘someone in his right mind’ for exactly that reason.” Bakugou took a deep breath. “Never. Not once, I got that reaction from you. As if you aren’t fazed by anything and everything in the world is your friend. So don’t give me this crap of being a monster. If there is one, that’s me. And Uraraka is better off with someone that can treat her right.”
“But she’s so head-over-heels for you, dude!” Kirishima shook him by the shoulders. “You just don’t want to admit it.”
Bakugou grabbed him by the horns and pressed their foreheads together. “You are the one in denial and projecting your feelings on me.”
“Just admit it!”
“You admit it!”
“Don’t I have a say in all this?” Uraraka’s voice, albeit sweet with a tinge of a hidden laugh in her tone, dropped like lighting right then and there.
The boys untangled themselves and stared back at her. Uraraka held her wand on one hand and a patch of herbs under the other. Her hair and clothes were a mess. She probably flew to this hill too since their camp was at least a mile away. Her body language wasn’t showing any angry signs. But Kirishima could smell the anxiety oozing from her in waves.
“I thought something happened,” Uraraka said with a sigh. “And here you are, arguing over something so stupid!”
It stunk. Was there a possibility she wasn’t romantically interested in either of them and they had made a fool of themselves, treating her as an object and not a person with her own will?
“What do you mean?” Bakugou demanded to know.
“I have two hands!” Uraraka exclaimed frustrated.
Kirishima didn’t understand the statement and by Bakugou’s blank expression, neither did he.
“Of course you have two hands,” the dragon offered. “You’re a human. That’s normal.”
Uraraka huffed. Leaving her staff and the herbs on the ground, she approached them with a confident stance. Both boys took an involuntary step back, not sure what to expect of her. When Uraraka finally stood in front of them, she took ahold of one hand from each.
“See?” she asked with a blinding smile. “We can all stay together this way.”
Bakugou figured it out first. His whole face turned the same shade of red as Kirishima’s scales. Heat emanated from his body, small wisps of smoke trailing from his free fist.
“Don’t be ridiculous,” the Barbarian muttered, not looking any of them in the eye.
Kirishima scratched his cheek, still staring at their joint hands as if it was a puzzle he couldn’t solve. “I don’t get it,” he said.
"It means I like you both, silly!" Uraraka said as if it was the simplest concept in the world. 
"Oh."
"Oh?" Bakugou grabbed Kirishima by his jacket. "That's all you have to say?" 
The dragon allowed his body to be rocked sideways. "Why are you angry, man? This great! I haven't heard of a three people's mating but it could work, right?"
Bakugou's face turned, if possible, redder than before. "Like hell it is!" He turned to Uraraka. "And you. I don't know what possessed you, Round Face. This idiot here isn't some pet you keep in your backyard and throw away when it's too big to fit there. He is someone with feelings you can hurt with statements like that. Last week, he cried because he thought he destroyed a badgers nest!"
"I know! That's why I like him!" Uraraka said. "For his heart is his biggest strength and his smile is...” She blushed. “Adorable.”
“Really?” Kirishima pointed at his razor-sharp teeth. “Don’t you think it’s scary?”
“Says who?” Bakugou scoffed. “It’s badass, that’s all.”
Uraraka cooed—to the Barbarian’s embarrassment—before her grin turned into a frown. “I still can’t believe both of you like me. I thought I was getting between you two.”
“What?!” The boys cried.
“Hear me out!” she said. “You called each other ‘partner’ all the time.”
“Yeah,” Bakugou said. “Because we are comrades-in-arms.”
“I was watching you two from the day I met you. It always looked like something more.”
At that moment, a particularly challenging battle flashed before Kirishima’s eyes. Bakugou and he had been separated. Soldiers were surrounding the dragon to stop him. Kirishima did feel a bit sorry for them when he resumed his human form and broke through their blockade. It hadn’t lasted for long though, as the mindset of battle overcame him. With half a mind, he continued searching for his partner. Deep down, Kirishima knew it was unnecessary. Bakugou was a powerful wizard and a merciless warrior; he didn’t need assistance. But he was also human and not having him in his sight, made Kirishima worry.
During a lull in the battle, he finally spotted ash-blond spiky hair in the distance. The Barbarian had lost his cape, fighting bare-chested with his trusty curved blades on both hands. Bloodstains littered his body but they weren’t from his wounds. Kirishima dropped the soldier he had just defeated, watching mesmerized while Bakugou fought simultaneously against three enemies with a wicked grin on his face. It was a memory the dragon held dear in his two hearts because it was what real freedom looked like to him.
“I guess that’s true,” Kirishima said with a shy smile.
Pulling his hand away, Bakugou turned around with arms crossed. His scent was resembling more of burnt caramel and smoke escaped his clenched fists in bulk.
“Said something wrong?” Uraraka asked.
Although his expression wasn’t visible, Kirishima knew they didn’t have to worry. If anything, the Barbarian’s ears still had a touch of red to them.
“No,” Bakugou grumbled. “You’re just disgustingly corny.”
The dragon and the Mage exchanged a knowing look before both tackled him from behind.
“Get off me!”
“We love you, too!” Uraraka chimed.
Kirishima’s hearts were hammering so loud in his chest. Joy, unlike any he felt before, filled him to the brim like a magic boost. Without Kirishima realizing, his wings unfolded and he shot to the sky above them with an excited roar. He didn’t have to choose between them nor would he be left behind. They could stay together for as long as they lived.
“Put us down, you idiot!” Bakugou shouted over the wind. “You can be happy on the ground too!”
131 notes · View notes
Text
Wendigo x Human Male (Amara)
Tumblr media
- Stay safe everyone -
Female monster x human male
WARNING: Mentions of blood and gore, death, swearing and injury.
The Cold Always Bites
The cold had bitten at your features throughout the journey you had taken outside, until you were certain the frostbite had taken over the control of your fingers and toes, leaving your skin blue and black.
It wouldn’t take long before you would be taken by the cold, the wintery cold that was present in the northern air of the town you had settled in: your guide, a guy named Egil, was one of the many rough and rugged settlers who had lived there in a town with less than 400 people.
When he had shown you to your small cabin quarters, he was quick to tell you of the layout of the land, where to go, where not to go, and the best place to go to get a bite to eat. With that, he was out of existence as quickly as he had appeared.
You didn’t think much of it, a town not remotely happy and welcoming to visitors and outsiders, you weren’t sceptical to receive open arms and warm smiles.
The town and its people matched the outside; cold and brittle.
You had ventured out day and all to through to the night, blanketed by the fog of misty twilight, the frozen winds bit at your skin, making it feel on fire. The days grew thinner whilst the nights grew long, and with what you were looking for from years of studying, you knew your hopes were dwindling.
Your chances of discovering the secret population of wolves and other animals that hid within the woods were dwindling thanks to the rural hosing of the settler’s homes; the chance of finding something before its existence vanished.
There was the talk of their whereabouts festering in the woods, and that was where you ventured out each day, and when you returned, you were closer to giving up.
The fifth day into your travels, you were further out than you had wanted to go out, the light from the grey sun was retreating, and you were facing the growing darkness mixed with the winds of snow and ice break your guidance to get back before you got lost.
You could say you got lost very quickly, with not knowing how you would get back. Shelter, you needed shelter, no matter if it was a 5s-star hotel that had miraculously appeared in the middle of butt-fuck nowhere or some sticks for a roof, you needed somewhere to hide from the winds.
Years of hunting with your father and brothers had been most useful for a situation like this: sheltering from the icy cold, not as much. But to build a shelter from scratch was an easier task than to be left out in nature’s habitat without one.
You looked around your area as best as you could, looking as far as your eyes could over the odd trees that looked like haunting gaunt silhouettes, over the blizzard as it hardened with rage.
Your only hope was to go into what looked like an opening to a cave: its hollow exterior made you think its protection wasn’t safe inside, possibly it could collapse, but your hopes were dwindling faster the more you were out there in the open.
You trudged through the snow to your knees, your bones were completely numb and so were your fingers and joints, and soon you knew the frost would come in quick to freeze them over if you didn’t warm up quickly.
Your clothes were thinner than usual - soaked through with mud caked to you like a new layer of skin.
You got into the opening, just shy away from being blinded by the storm to blink back to see your surroundings. There were a larger gap and space that dropped down not too far from where you were, and where you were and leant over, you couldn’t see how far the drop was or what was at the bottom.
Your head had been craned back, your attention on what was behind you, and when you looked through, the cave walls were slick and sharp, blackened with what could be described as someone rubbing soot along the walls for decades.
Maybe I could start a fire, before the cold creeps back in. You thought, judging silently how you would make your descent down into the hollow abyss. The sounds you heard: the sound of dripping water coming from everywhere, the harsh echoes of your feet scraping against the stoned ground, you knew this was no place fit for humans.
You braced yourself against the ledge, years of crafting and working in the wilderness had given you a rough physique, helpful for you to keep you strong, but even still the attempt to descend further down without equipment was questionable, if not downright careless.
A sound resounded from behind you, tingling up your back and sending shivers down the back of it, a skittish sound of something running past you to hide. Your eyes turned back too late, your hand misguiding a rock and slipping from its grasp, and you lurched forward suddenly, all bodyweight rocking you forward; leaving you scrambling for the cave rock for stability.
Your body had leant too far forward, and the wall was out of your reach, and before long, you could see the view perfectly from upside down, the ground that you couldn’t see was now quickly coming up to meet your falling body.
You grunted, squeezing your eyes shut when you made contact with whatever you thought would kill you, an immediate pain surging through the back of you and reaching towards your legs, and your mind searched to question whether you had been paralysed or broken your legs from the collision.
You grunted in surprise, rolling around in agony: the searing pain that spread like wildfire across your skin. You slowly squinted your eyes open, looking around the area as you stared down the gaping darkness - a pain seeping below you.
When you looked down, the realisation to what was sticking into you, the heavy toll of your mortality staring back at you through an unexpected stack of bones scattered around you.
Is this where I shall die? Stuck in a place like this? Your eyes felt heavy with tears, something slick to your face as you slowly tried to sit up, before standing to your feet.
When you had gone to touch your back, you had retracted your fingers, and upon looking down, your back was oily and coated, with sweat at first, but you knew sweat wasn’t crimson red.
You grimaced, eyes growing heavy as something lulled you to fall to the cluttered ground of bones, the sharper edges sticking into your flesh, the heavy feeling of both being watched and the morbid dread fell across you like a heavy lead curtain.
Through the empty caverns of below, you could hear even your heartbeat race to your eardrums: the sound of something once against hurrying past through the darkness brought your head to look back with the knowledge that there was some sort of animal down here.
The sounds were clear as if it was hauling itself across the sea of bones, larger than you could imagine. A bear came to mind, and its hideout seemed plausible. Whatever it was, it sounded big, and it was growing closer to you.
An audible crunch from the bones came from your far right, as when you looked, a part of the chasm wall opened up from what you could see that blended in with the rest of the darkness; the outline of something emerging out to you.
There was something so human about the outline of this thing: the shape of it and how it moved with a bowed back, your mind went to initially it then being a hermit living in the caves, a cannibal hermit who lived off of eating ungodly amounts of creatures and had never seen another individual in decades, but the more that emerged, the more you realised - you were more or less wrong.
A raspy moan came from its long neck and head, its face hollow and gaunt like the rest of its lithe body, how you spotted, its skin was grey, matted and rubbery in places. There was a cascade of black tresses attached to its head, spots of it missing with a noticeable fracture in the creature’s skull at the front of its forehead.
You could see its head properly through the sable abyss: how its head peered at you and snarled like a wild animal, long bent arms scrapping at everything as it parted through the bones like a boat through the water, its skeleton body made you take notice of how it moved rigidly, like a gargoyle.
It snarled and howled, wailing and contorting at your presence, and you spotted the sharp nails attached to the fingernails, blackened and some fallen off from the cold, there were chunks of something attached underneath the nail, and your stomach fell into a bottomless pit of queasiness.
Its face was horrifying: so thin with sunken cheeks, there were two twisted horns in its head, growing like trees trunks as if they had been growing and mutated, the creature looked at you with eyes a pale milky blue; eyes that looked frosted over.
Eyes more so than just bitter, they looked pained, woeful. Your heart sensed a prang for it, and you could believe it might’ve been female from its slender shape, but you weren’t exactly sure still what you were looking at. You were sure you were looking at a very emaciated young woman who had been mutated to look like this, but you were sure this wasn’t normal.
You retreated away from its pacing, hitting the wall behind you with some expectancy. “Erm, hello?” You found your voice, strained and hoarse.
“Get out.” The creature lurched forward, snapping its broken sharp teeth at you, its sunken cheeks chittering. “Before I hunt you down.” Its voice was detached and raspy, nothing to resemble proper human talk, but it was still fascinatingly terrifying to know how it knew your language.
“I would, but I got in trouble... I fell here, and I may be injured, erm.” You wavered, your head looking up for emphasis. The creature’s large head swayed, following the direction you had come down from accidentally.
You continued, watching its movements. “The cold, the storm I was getting away from, I was lost.”
“Lost?” Its teeth chattered against one another, clanking they connected, and you remembered the times in biology when someone had gotten the skull and moved the teeth together to make it speak. “No-one gets lost on purpose. Unless they want to be found.”
“I know, I just...” you winced when you moved once more, and they caught notice of your face scrunching up in discomfort. Their clouded eyes trailed from your face to your hand covered in blood, and sniffing the air like a hound, they crawled closer to you.
“You bleed.” Its voice warbled along the thin air.
“Yeah,” You didn’t know whether it was a question, but it would’ve been obvious by now that the bones had been the ones too of brought you your injury, “I guess I do.”
The creature, trailed just below your feet, looking to it, slowly not doing anything but stare with a sunken and haunting look. “I erm, I need to get out of here. Get back home.”
“You can’t.” It whispered lowly. “No-one can leave, no escape.”
Your hear fell in your chest, as you staggered to grip at the wall with your shaking hands. “There must be a way somehow... I can’t just die here!” They'll get a search and rescue out for me by the morning, the people can’t be too naïve to know when someone goes missing, can they?
“How do I get out?” You asked, once more, desperate, turning your back as you looked back over the tall walls that loomed over you. “Everything dies, what is wrong with that?” Its voice hangs through the air with little emotion nor surprise or your situation.
You could feel the situation begin to loom over you as the walls did, and you were panicking from the sheer thought of being stuck here. “Oh, is that what happened to you here, huh? You just decided to fucking wander in here and die?” Your voice bitterly questioned, the denial settling in.
The lanky creature did no speak at first, but it just watched. “I remember my death, how I died. Here.” It pointed to the large skull, where the crack laid on its bloodied skin. “I fell, I think.”
Your questions kept coming. “What was your name, if you know?”
It pondered philosophically. “I think... we were called Amara.”
You wanted to laugh at the thought, that this was once a human being, but it didn’t all make sense. If she had died, she would be dead, not this thing-
Your eyes widened in realisation, the realisation of what she was. “You’re a wendigo. But they don’t fucking exist!”
‘Amara’ snarled once more at you, leaning in close that she breathed hotly against the back of your neck. With little effort, she grabbed you by the bend of your elbow, lifting you with ease into the air until your feet kicked from the short height.
She sniffed once more at your bloodied shirt, pulling it up so the wound was clear to see. “They were the same, they came and waited.” Her mouth came closer to your skin until you felt her teeth graze against you. “We all were.” Before giving a long lick from the bottom to the top, not missing a part that had been covered in blood.
You grimaced in the pain, the stinging of her saliva and how she held you like a ragdoll, you thought by now, you would be dead; maybe that’s what the bodies are, they’re humans too, not just animals.
You didn’t want to believe this creature was something of folklore, or starvation and the cold, these wendigos resulted in cannibalism. And it seemed you would be next.
‘Amara’ smelled once more at your current situation, before looking bringing you down once more to the ground with little effort, your body stuttering backwards from the force. You gawked up through the darkness of the cave, watching cautiously.
The wendigo looked back at you with no more than a look, looking behind her. “Come, there might be a way for you.”
You quickly picked yourself up, bounding up on your feet as you followed her out of the small opening she had looked to of gotten through, and you found yourself crawling through all sorts; entrails, blood and mud, the odour was something more powerful that you don’t know if you would be able to get out of your nostrils.
Amara crawled with the knowledge expertise of the small systems, and it made you wonder how long she had been here for she knew where to go with little effort.
You crawled behind her with some difficulty, trying your best to keep up with her as she suddenly stilled, all movement halting as she looked back on you with expectancy, a look she gave you that made you believe she didn’t believe you would follow.
“Through there,” she nudged with her large head, “your freedom.”
She entered first, letting you come through as you entered the next passage, entirely smaller than the first. The walls were a deep colour in red, slicked crimson and dripping.
You jumped through, entering what was perhaps wheat that had been mixed with blood and made into some sort of concoction to resemble sand.
There wasn’t much in the room, but the stench was more powerful than through that tunnel or in the previous room, and it went through your nostrils straight into your stomach, making you want to empty the meal you had eaten earlier on that day.
“Fuck, what is this place?”
Amara looked on in silence, fascinated at it all. “I opened my eyes and found myself here. It was after I had fallen, but it kept me safe, protected. I hope it would be suited for you.”
You turned to her with your heart thrumming out of your chest, raging in your ears and throat, and when you hadn’t expected to see her standing so close to you, you didn’t know what to await.
“For what I must do, I’m sorry.” Her voice was higher than usual, trembling as if in front of you was the girl who had died a very long time ago, not some monster anyone else would call her.
“What? What the hell do you mean?” You took a step away from her, heart dropping, adrenaline making you believe you could outrun her and flee, but where would you go and how would you get out?
Amara grabbed at your arm once more with her much longer ones, pulling you close to her as you could smell her breathing heavily down on you, the smell of something rotting on her tongue. Without even missing a beat, her large mouth opened, hanging teeth in range as it clamped around your arm with ease, biting down into the flesh like she was a rabid dog.
Your mouth hung open widely, a scream leaving your throat as the pain bubbled over your flesh, aflame. You wriggled and convulsed in her grip, the pain never subduing, and it brought her fangs to sink in deeper towards your arm. Deeper and deeper, the pain seeped, blood spewing out like a fountain as you could feel yourself trying to get out of it, the thought of bleeding out in a place you couldn’t escape was not on your agenda.
“It’s been so long since I ate,” Amara growled around your flesh, tugging on it in hopes of ripping it off the bone, your screams never ceasing. She managed with little effort, and you fell to the ground a little bit lighter, your arm still in her mouth as she ravaged on it with little care.
When you had looked down to the bone, it was clean off, blood dripping out as you laid in horror and silence, the lightheaded feeling beginning to build in your head.
“Stop... please.” You begged as loud as you could your voice, your voice strained and strangled. It hurt and it hurt so fucking much. Amara dropped your severed arm like a dog bored of their toy, crawling their way to hang their large head over you, blood seeping down her hanging maw, down onto your pale flesh.
With no words, Amara grabbed at your head, like it was a football, and with little hesitation, you could feel the edges of your eyes darken. “Forgive me.” And you don’t think you were aware of your head falling over your body like a curtain; darkness ensuing.
96 notes · View notes
whumping-every-day · 5 years ago
Link
How were they supposed to tell the human what they needed if what they needed was the thing they needed in order to tell them what they needed? And for that matter, did the human even know The Language of The Squall?
Perhaps they could try a Storm Script? No, that required wings to bring out writ Strings. Maybe Bone Scrawl? No, they had no bone.
Cout combed their mind for the basics of language. How had Old Veteran taught them? First you needed a common ground. But how to get one? Neither Callum nor Ash spoke a Deep Language. Cout doubted they’d know how to read Middle Script.
The answer hit them with all the finesse of a rock to the face. A sheepish grin crept across their face, despite no one else witnessing their struggle.
Could they draw a canvas? The thought was dismissed before it took off. Squall Scrawlings needed a three dimensional canvas. The slope and curve of the stalagmite or stalactite was a key factor in punctuation.
They’d just go for simple illustrations.
His house was turning into a menagerie. First the vampire. Then the demon. Now a Western jatai who wont leave him alone. He’d tried leaving it in the woods, locking it in a box, nailing it to a tree. It always found its way back into his closet.
Tumblr media
It was the farmers fault. You get enough bad snake dreams under your belt, your belt lashes out. He couldn’t really be mad at the farmer either. You couldn’t exactly control what dreams you had. The illness going around town wasn’t helping either. They weren’t the most common creatures, especially not in the west. Once you had one you couldn’t get rid of them.
You couldn’t kill a tsukumogami, just like you couldn’t kill a coat. What’s never been alive can never die. He set Ash on finding a way to deal with it. While annoying -the thing would rattle the buckle on its tail like some kind of surreal rattlesnake whenever he approached- it was relatively harmless.
Callum had more important things to get to anyways. The demon -whose name he was still parsing- was probably out of chalk by now. That, or it hadn’t gotten a single mark down. Callum was betting on the former. Judging by the smell, he was right.
All but one wall of the cell was covered in scrawls. Chalk dust floated on the air, mixing with the scent of blood. The demon had run out by the second wall.
Tumblr media
Callum let out a deep, disheartened sigh. The demon’s self-mutilation was becoming a problem. At least this time it was just a cut on the tail.
“Pal, if you don’t stop hurting yourself, we’re going to have a problem.” It wasn’t an idle threat. It wasn’t really a threat at all. Callum wasn’t sure what they were going to do if this sort of behavior kept up. The thing was growing on him.
The demon recoiled half an inch. It raised one bloody claw to barely brush the floor. It peered at its most recent drawing.
Despite the rough initial impressions, it had been remarkably amicable. Callum ran a hand through his hair.
The demon smacked the back wall with a rear paw. They locked eyes. It reached up the wall to an odd set of symbols. A long downwards facing triangle starting where the wall met the ceiling. A circle on the ceiling touched the triangle’s upper edge. The set of symbols was mirrored on the floor, with the exception of that triangle’s point facing the ceiling.
“Is that what you need to write?”
The demon nodded vigorously. It promptly stopped, collapsing onto its hindquarters in a slight daze. Callum winced. Blood loss was a bitch. There wasn’t much he could except get the demon some water.
He entered the demon’s cell. A dish of water was held in one hand, the muzzle in the other. It watched him, motionless.
Callum gestured to the bowl, “Go on. Drink.”
It sat motionless for another beat and slowly, gingerly, crept towards the bowl. Its gaze flicked to the hunter every other moment. Callum took a step back. The creature froze. One second. Two. Thre- it crept forwards again.
Callum mused on the creature’s name once more as it drank. Was it Ch-ou-t? Perhaps C-oo-dt. K-oo-k? The last option brought a small smile to his face. A demon named “Kook.” That would be something. It probably wasn’t the demon’s real name though.
A light pressure on his boot brought him from the thought. The demon had finished its drink. It’s claw rested on his worn boot. Achingly familiar but for the gaze fixed on his face. A question shone in its eyes. The figures stayed like that, statue still for what felt like an hour.
In reality it was around a minute and a half. No, not a question, Callum realized. A request. A plea.
Contact.
The creature released a cry dancing between rumble and trill.
It headbutted the hunter’s leg. White pupils darted to the muzzle. It pushed past him, darting behind his back. Callum spun. It stopped right where it started.
The demon drew to its full height.
Scales glittered pewter in the dim light. Medallions half-melted into light skin. Its head was the bone-white of a skull picked clean. Crest sweeping back and standing tall against the sky. Maw drawn to torso, curled to permanent frown. Shoulders jutted sharp against its chest. Arms thin, black and shimmering. Insect limbs on a massive scale. Claws dark and sharp, segmented needles. Rear barbed, like fish hooks. Heavy rear-paws grounding its reaching build. Tail whipping and curling around the room. Long arks of grey trailing venomous green.
It loomed.
It grinned.
13 notes · View notes
bellatrixobsessed1 · 5 years ago
Text
The Trail (Part 5)
Since it has been a while. https://archiveofourown.org/works/19143391?view_full_work=true
This chapter deals with mothman because I’m going through a phase. 
A warning… the voice echos in her mind.
The stretch of road before them is long and damp from a rain that had fallen before they had made it into the area. Azula cranks the windows down and lets a breeze waft through the car. It is a particularly hot night and it had been an even hotter morning. Zhao and Sokka--Sokka especially-had complained about it all day. Azula herself found it rather nice, especially when thinking back to their more frigid endeavors. She imagines that Zuko is enjoying the weather too. 
He peers into the rearview mirror and she sees a faint little smile. There are so many crickets out tonight that she can hear them even over the wind and the car engine. 
“We need some tunes.” Sokka suggests. 
“I rather like the night noise.” Azula disagrees. 
“We’re on a cryptid hunt, we should get some Johnny Cash and Deadman’s Bones. The Doors?” 
Azula rolls her eyes. 
“Come on. Riders on the storm, into this house we’re born.”
“Please stop yer singin’ laddy.” Zhao grumbles. “I’m with the lass, crickets are fine.” 
“Come on, every good monster hunt needs a good soundtrack.”
“We’re not even on a hunt right now.”  Azula replies. “We’re just driving. Sometimes you just drive on forested roads because that’s where the GPS takes you.” 
Katara stifles a laugh. 
“Where’s our next turn?” Zuko asks. 
Katara peers down at the map. “It’s coming up soon. At the next intersection, turn right.”
Azula watches moths, mosquitoes, and fireflies flit in and out of the headlights. A light mist swirls along the road where the puddles are the thickest. She leans out of the window and snaps a few photographs.
“Azula, what did I tell you about doing that!?”
“Relax Zuzu, you aren’t driving that fast.” 
“What if a bird comes by?”
Azula rolls her eyes. “Brids aren’t nocturnal, dumdum.”
“Fine. What if a bat or an owl comes by?” 
“Then I’ll have a nice photo.” Azula slips fully into the car once again. “Besides, it’s a nice night. If it were up to me, we’d park this car and take a little stroll.”
“Have ye no fear, lass?” 
Azula smirks, “not an ounce. Why? Are you afraid, Zhao?”
“It is night, we are in an unfamiliar forest, and it is misty. Of course I’m scared.” 
Azula rolls her eyes. “Yes well the car is running just fine, the weather is wonderful, and, if you shut your mouth, you can hear crickets and owls and all sorts of night sounds.” He only blinks at her. “It would be so noisy if a predator was around.”
“Turn!” Katara abruptly exclaims. 
Zuko jolts and jerks the wheel. 
“Ah shite!” Zhao shouts as the car fishtails. 
Katara grips the armrest as Sokka lets out a hollar of excitement. “I used to go do doughnuts on the gravel road until dad stopped me.” He declares as though that will help Zuko any. Azula clutches her camera protectively. 
Zuko turns the wheel a few times until he gets the car under control. “Good thing you weren’t leaning out of the window.” He declares. 
“Shut up, Zuzu.” She grumbles and folds her arms and slouches back into the car seat. 
“Are we oot of the forest yet?” Zhao asks. 
Katara looks at the map, “not for a while, Zhao.” 
“My legs are getting tired.” Sokka frowns and folds his arms across his chest. “Like, I’m starting to get that annoying tingly feeling.” 
“We can pull over.” Azula shrugs. “There’s a rest area over there.”  She points to a small recreation area with only a single and dim lamppost. Zuko rolls the car to a stop but doesn’t unlock the door. 
“I don’t know, it’s kind of eerie.” 
Azula unlocks the car door and wanders out. The place looks ancient; there is a single log building that she assumes is a bathroom. This has two smaller and even dimmer lights above each door. Creeping ivy has taken to climbing over the logs and spilling out from between them. The sidewalk leading up to is cracked with age; grasses and dandelions poke up from between the cracks. 
The sound of crickets grows in volume as Azula makes her way over to one of six wooden picnic benches. Out in the open, she can hear the croak of tree frogs and the buzz of other insects. The wood of the bench is damp when she sits upon it. She notices tufts of moss creeping up and down it. There is more graffiti than moss though; mostly just names with years and initials in hearts. Azula traces her finger over a particularly deep etching as she watches a moth ram itself into the streetlight. “Are you guys coming?” She asks. 
Katara and Sokka exchange a look before Sokka emerges from the car. Azula looks to the left at the sound of a creak. The wind has taken to gently tossing a swing back and forth. The thing looks as ancient as the picnic table. The slide next to it is made of rusting metal. Azula wanders over to it and wraps her fingers around the chain of the rocking swing. 
“Can you guys just get back in the car?” Zuko asks. He seems to shudder after his request.
Azula rolls her eyes. She supposes that she can go back to the car, but while she is out and about she photographs the park. She crouches down to tuck her camera back into its case. Something heavy and oppressive befalls her and she halts her fumbling to look at the treeline. It is not like it usually is, the crickets still chirp and the frogs still croak. The fireflies still glimmer on and off as if they aren’t sensing the same energy that she does. She scans the treeline more intensely and a chill vibrates through her soul. She squits and slowly rises to her feet. 
She can’t tell if the creature is perched in a tree or if its head simply reaches that high. Whatever it is, it stands pillar still and observes her with a ruby gaze. She as as transfixed as she is disquieted. 
She knows that she should go back to the car, but she finds herself curiously drawn to this being. She puts less thought into it than she should--really she puts no thought at all into edging closer to the treeline.  
“Azula!” Zuko shouts. His voice cuts through the mesmerized haze in her mind and she jolts. In a flicker, a sense of ominousness replaces the enchantment. She backs away with just as much slowness. If it is one of the weres, then she is in rather deep and running will only draw more attention. But she has never known the weres to be so compelling. 
The creature leaps off of the trees and fans out wings so black that she can’t tell if they are feathered, furred, or leathery. She can tell that they are huge, perhaps ten feet or so. It makes no sound as it descends and Azula’s stomach turns. 
Zuko slams on the horn, a long and loud bleat but the creature is undeterred. It is as focused on her as she had been on it. 
She whips her head around to flash a longing stare at the car, they are all yelling for her. Things that she can’t quite catch under the sound of flapping wings. The being eclipses her view of the car entirely. 
It can take her so easily. 
It towers far above her. She fully acknowledges that, that isn’t saying much. But it would tower of Zhao as well and the man has a good six feet and then some on him. 
And yet, Azula isn’t afraid. 
She doesn’t feel particularly pleasant either. 
She realizes that she doesn’t feel anything at all, save for faintly curious. She wonders if the creature is curious as well. But no. She can see in its deep rose-hued eyes that it knows. It has a wisdom older than perhaps the park itself. 
I want to show you something. Its voice slides into her head. She doesn’t block it out, though instincts tell her to throw up as many mental walls as she can. I will show you something. There is a very brief flash of images. This time she does erect her walls.
It speaks again, this time its communication is external. “No harm.” It is a raspy whisper, a stark contrast to the deep and smooth voice in her had. 
What it instills within her this time is neither a voice nor an image but a feeling of soothing. Something warm. Something akin to brushing her cheek against something fuzzy and gentle. Something like when her mother used to wrap she and Zuko into a blanket and coo them to sleep.
She will give it a chance. 
It wraps its wings around her. 
Distantly she hears a shout and a few pops. 
Very close she hears a shriek of pain. It breaks her stupor once more. She sees the gun poised and ready. “Zhao, no!” She hollers. She hears another pop. This time the creature flees, but not without her. Zuko shouts for her but she doesn’t resist. 
It has knowledge and she has a curiosity.  
Azula isn’t sure how far it takes her. She watches pines roll by green ash and river birch roll by, sees the mist churning and swirling like a grey-washed river. The night air is still pleasantly warm on her cheeks.  The entity comes to a clearing, it sets her down onto the forest floor and perches itself in the branches. 
Now the other forest creatures know.
Now it is dead silent. 
Silent except for that deep, silky voice. Let me show you.
Azula nods, she wants to see. “Trust.” It says out loud. It reaches a clawed hand out and brushes it tentatively over her hair. A sense of deeper soothing ripples over her. Trust, it repeats. And her head seems to split. A deep pounding cracks her skull and she falls to the floor. 
She is in her bedroom--her childhood bedroom--staring at the tinkling mobile. A tiny topez dragon, a citrine phoenix, and a ruby monkey. At the center is a little dream catcher. It sways and bobs in a breeze that isn’t natural. From somewhere she can hear a music box. It should be comforting. It has the atmosphere of something cozy and yet the shadows furl and unfurl in ways that make her feel queasy. 
She notices that she is bleeding, but she can’t tell from where.
Maybe it isn’t actually hers. Maybe she just has blood on her. 
She tries to sit up but her body remains paralyzed as though a weight is being pressed upon her. She can’t scream. Neither can she blink. The shadow unravels further before thickening into something more solid. 
Something more palpable and putrid. 
It is slick and oily and it plops onto the floor with a wet slosh. 
Azula’s shout is locked within her throat. Her world goes black but she still has her eyes wide open. When the blackness clears she can see Zuko, his figure ringed by a halo of silver-blue moonlight. 
But he is wrong, all wrong. His eyes are a such a shade of black, to the likes that she has never seen. He opens his mouth in a silent scream and that oily sludge comes pouring out. Out and out until it pools around the bed. Until it rises to the height of the mattress. 
Zuko’s face flickers between his own and another. Something masklike; smooth and silver but oddly akin to a liquid. It shifts and simmers. Every now and again an eye or a mouth or a nose emerges on the surface. It is a different one with each flicker. 
Finally Azula can cry out. But no one can help her.
The slime has reached her feet.
She finds herself laying on the forest floor, a cold sweat glistens on her face. She is shaking. A figure still looms over her; tall, muscular, winged, and imposing. “A warning.” It speaks. She can’t bring herself to move. 
She opens her mouth to speak. 
Go home. The voice eases into her mind. But she doesn’t know where home is anymore. For the longest time home has been the RV that she and Zuko have parked in a rented lot back in their home city. The one they’d grown up in has long been foreclosed. 
Maybe it hears her thoughts. No, it definitely does. Or perhaps it just knows. Knows in the same way that it foresaw the collapse of the Silver Bridge. It projects another image into her mind. She is sitting in a living room--she knows, somehow, that it is in Scottland, that it is Zhao’s home--watching TV. Zuko is next to her snoring. The atmosphere is inviting. The Scottsman enters the room and declares that they will be going to the loch, that Nessie would like to see her again. Azula swallows, the idea of seeing Nessie again isn’t so bad. You need to go home. It says again. 
And once more her head seems to fracture. She lays in that dark room again. This time it is in a state of disarray and the sludge gathers in inky splotches around the room. She only sees Zuko’s pitch black gaze and his mouth agape in that grotesque silent scream. The last droplets of ooze dribble down his chin.
2 notes · View notes
shirtlesssammy · 7 years ago
Text
13x23: Let the Good Times Roll
Then:
Tumblr media
Team Free Will 3.0!
Now:
Tumblr media
Sam gives the new recruits a rundown on the sorry state of our world. (Extra meta credit to the show for letting Jim Beaver talk about The Shape of Water. I’m pretty sure he was going to be in it but couldn’t due to other commitments. I can’t find that news now, but here’s his tweet about it.)
Dean calls. Apparently, Cas, Jack, and him were on a hunt for a case, and found some Kardashian loving werewolves to take out.
Tumblr media
Jack’s still learning (and Dean’s willingly training him. Awww.) While Cas takes out a werewolf outside, Sam, Dean, and Jack take out the rest inside. I love that the lesson about silver bullets doesn’t really apply for Jack, but he still wants to learn. (And, in hindsight, it matters so much that he does learn how to fight like a human.)
Meanwhile, Bobby and Mary take a nice stroll through the countryside, summing up the new world order.
Tumblr media
Yay for Rowena and Charlie Thelma and Louise-ing it through the Southwest. I’m a bit more concerned about Ketch “out doing Ketch things.” Uh, that man is a cold blooded killer. Is he redeemed? He. Killed. Magda. (Natasha: And Eileen. Horribly.) And then Bobby and Mary share a look. (Or, as the script says: They eyefuck.) The lovely interlude is interrupted when they see blood and find Maggie, another refugee, dead, head bashed against a rock.
Sam and Dean are back at the bunker, and that whole werewolf hunt was a lesson for Jack. Dean wants to retire -on the beach with Cas. If Jack can hone his powers, Sam and Dean are going to get their well deserved retirement. SOB.
Jack, bby, is having a nightmare though. Dean rushes to his room and they have a father-son moment.
Tumblr media
They share a moment of mutual nightmares (and we relive au!Kevin’s death again!), and then Dean gives a wonderful, heartfelt, motivating talk to Jack. It’s such a beautiful moment to highlight that Dean will never stop being a parent, and he’ll never stop caring and fighting for his family. It’s also, I think, a moment that will sustain Jack next season. He’s family, and Dean’s his family, and as Dean says, “we look after our own.”
Sam rushes to tell Dean about Maggie, and cut to them all standing around her body.
Tumblr media
Jack takes it personally, but Sam tries to reassure him that it’s not his fault.
Back at the bunker, they start interrogating another refugee. She is shocked to learn that Maggie is dead, and admits that there was a boy that she had a crush on. She probably went to see him the previous night. Jack flaps out before the others.
The boy is named Nate, and he works at the Gas and Go, and Jack is full on rage nephilim. He blasts him, and starts to choke him, demanding an answer to Maggie’s death. TFW bust in and Cas tries to intercede, but is tossed across the room (No Jack!), and then Dean shoots Jack (to get his attention.) Jack, realizing his error, runs out in self-loathing defeat.
Jack starts beating himself up literally and figuratively, and I was tearing up a bit during this scene. He fits so well with TFW --self-loathing and the inability to accept himself and his limitations/uniqueness.
At the Gas and Go, quick thinking Cas gives Nate the FBI cover (with aliases Rowland, Knowles, and Williams, heh. And Dean’s so proud of his quick-thinking husband, he flashes the peace sign. Goober.)
Tumblr media
The place starts to shake and lights begin to flicker --and it’s clear an angel is forthcoming. AGH.
Jack is still hurting himself in the forest when Lucifer pops in. BLARG.
Sam, Dean, and Cas make a run for it, but before they can escape in Baby, Michael appears. BLARG.
Tumblr media
Dean lights and throws their entire container of holy oil at Michael (aw, I remember when Cas originally obtained it to keep Rafael in a ring of fire) and they hightail it out of there.
Meanwhile, Lucifer lets Jack know that it was Sam that trapped him in the AU world. He tries giving Jack the “we’re not human” speech and tries to convince Jack to leave with him. And then Jack, who couldn’t possibly get ANY CUTER, starts talking about Star Wars and light sabers, and OMG. Season 14: Supernatural in Space!
Tumblr media
He also worries about Sam, Dean, and Cas, but Lucifer tells him that this is their opportunity to escape their past, their sins, and start over. Hmmm, I mean, Jack’s made mistakes, but dude, he doesn’t really have a past, or sins. Don’t drag him into your pity party. However, Lucifer sells his plan well enough that Jack agrees.
At the bunker, Bobby and Mary discuss Maggie’s death. Jack and Lucifer come strolling in like it’s nbd. Mary springs into action, telling Bobby to call Sam. Lucifer is here to bring Maggie back to life, per Jack’s wishes. I’m getting a Pet Semetary vibe with this, but it’s all good in the end. (Sidenote: Bobby called Sam - and presumably Dean and Cas - “boys”. Gah.) And before TFW can make it back to the bunker, Jack and Lucifer are gone.
*Mid Episode Aesthetic Break*
Tumblr media
TFW slightly panics when they get back to find that Lucifer’s come and gone with Jack. (Like, that old problem again, amirite?) They split up to investigate leads. Sam gets to gently interrogate Maggie and ask who killed her. Eek. She didn't catch an ID on his face...but she saw his eyes.
Cue Jack and Lucifer… They stargaze together in familial bliss out in the woods while Michael starts his assault on the bunker.
Tumblr media
Lights begin to flicker and the front door rattles. Sam orders Mary and Bobby to take Maggie out through the garage. Sam, Dean, and Cas await Michael. He busts in, they all pull out their weapons and proceed to...fire fruitlessly at Michael while he floats down from the upper balcony like he’s Peter Pan.
Michael tells them all that they can fly if they’ll only believe quickly gets the upper hand on all three of our heroes. He reveals that he made a deal with Lucifer to get to their world. Luci helped him open a rift. (See? I told you not to let Lucifer stay, Sam.) In return, Lucifer gets Jack and Michael gets everything else. (Lucifer. Dude. I love Jack and hate you... but that's a hell of a lopsided deal.)
Michael gives Dean a little preview of his idea of “saving the world” promising Dean that he will be the first to die – the first person he “saves.” Um. Thanks but no thanks, dickhole. Dean slowly suffocates in Michael's grip and Sam prays to Jack for help.
Tumblr media
Jack, that sweet little cupcake, hears Sam's prayer. He realizes that Sam's begging for help and flaps away to the bunker to join the fight.
Dean continues to choke when...WAPOW WAPOW! Jack uses his super nephilim force to knock Michael down. Jack goes full glowy eyes on Michael, twisting his hand into a fist until Michael writhes in agony. “Lucifer, we had a deal,” Michael gasps and Jack turns to Lucifer and asks what that means. (Aw, Jack.) Welp. Lucifer was gonna get the fuck off the planet with Jack while Michael laid waste to Earth. Thus, all the stargazing and romanticizing Star Wars.
Tumblr media
Cas is pissed that Lucifer would just abandon ship (why are you surprised, Castiel?) and Sam ratchets Jack’s shock up another level. Sam reveals that Lucifer killed Maggie. Though Lucifer initially denies it, Jack's eyes glow and he compels Lucifer to tell the truth. (Me: Stop thinking about Tom Riddle in Harry Potter compelling people to “tell the truth.” Jack’s a precious smol nougat. He’s no Voldemort! Also me…)
Tumblr media
“She saw me and she screamed so I crushed her skull with my bare hands and it was warm and wet and I liked it.” It's somewhat refreshing to hear Lucifer say this because he’s the ultimate spin machine, constantly covering up his misdeeds. However, it’s also so disturbing to hear Lucifer's true thoughts that hide under his smirking exterior.
Jack's face falls. “You're not my father,” he says. “You're a monster.” Lucifer screams in rage. He tells Jack that humans are worthless, and that he doesn't need Jack. In a flash, he slits Jack's throat and sucks out a big wallop of grace. NOOOOOOOO!
Lucifer grabs a weakened Jack and Sam lunges for Jack...and then Lucifer flaps out of there with both of them. Dean and Cas are left alone in the bunker with Michael.
Cut to Sam getting tossed across a church floor. Lucifer kicks Sam, his very favorite punching bag. And he's got Jack just where he wants him. Mustache twirl, mustache twirl.
Tumblr media
Back with Michael, Cas demands to know a way to stop Lucifer. Michael tells them that Lucifer is supercharged with Jack's grace...and now he can destroy the universe. Um. Oops. (Does stolen grace slowly kill archangels too?) Michael protests that he can't do anything to stop Lucifer in his “banged up meatsuit.” He coughs pathetically. “This is the end of everything,” Michael says. And damn it all, if Dean doesn't get a really dumb idea lodged in his head.
“What if you had your sword?” Dean asks.
DAMN IT, DEAN
How did we not see Lucifer stealing Jack’s grace? Extracting Jack’s grace to depower him was a plot point last year, and Lucifer using other angels’ grace to power up was used all this season. I think (like always) maybe the pacing could have been better to make it more weighty at the end? Had Lucifer met Jack sooner, and felt betrayed by Jack, and stole his grace sooner so we could feel that power, maybe that would make Dean’s decision more necessary? We know where Dean was coming from with his absolute need to protect his family --at the cost of his own life. They were in a bad spot, but I’m not sure the show made the stakes feel as high as they really were.
Meanwhile Lucifer is playing with his food (aka Sam) when Jack demands that he leave Sam alone. Lucifer's unimpressed and switches his attention to nougat. He punches Jack repeatedly. Father of the year award, here. :(
Lucifer tells Sam that family sucks and Jack being “family” is meaningless. To prove his point, he tells Jack to kill Sam. Lucifer drops his archangel blade at their feet and settles back to wait for the show.
Dean continues breaking our hearts at the bunker. While Cas asks Dean to back down, Dean sells himself as Michael's “sword.” UGH. Michael tells Dean that, were Dean possessed by him they MIGHT have a chance to defeat Lucifer. (Holy shades of Lucifer-possessing-Cas, Batman!) That's all Dean needs to hear. “Lucifer has Sam. He has Jack. Cas, I don't have a choice!” Dean brokers a deal with Michael: Michael can possess him, but he's in charge. Michael looks...very pleased.
Tumblr media
Sam and Jack face each other down while Lucifer natters at them. Sam bends down and picks up the blade. Jack looks hurt. Confused. And then Sam tries to hand him the blade so Jack can kill him instead. NOOOOOOO! (Please imagine this in Luke Skywalker’s voice.) Sam’s willingness to sacrifice himself for his adopted son inspires Jack to...sacrifice himself. Jack knows how to end Lucifer’s game. He’ll kill himself! Jack starts driving the blade into his skin when light streams from behind him. It's Dean! Er, Michael! Er, Michael!Dean! 
Tumblr media
“Heya, Sammy,” Dean’s familiar greeting is assurance that he’s still behind the wheel. He looks to Lucifer. It's time to rumble. Lucifer and Michael!Dean start to fight. Um...in the air? (This is no Crouching Tiger.) Supernatural could have at least given them both swirling capes.
Lucifer begins to get the upper hand and it’s looking bad for our team. Sam runs forward and picks up the forgotten archangel blade from the floor, tossing it up into Dean’s hand. Dean stabs Lucifer with it and Lucifer glows with red fire (still floating) before he finally poofs out. DING DONG THE WITCH IS DEAD!
Lucifer lies dead on the floor, the embers from his burned wings glowing like stars around his head. (Kudos vfx department)
(Boris: I was really shocked about Lucifer’s death at first (I’ve also held that Lucifer would be the ultimate Big Bad in the end), but they’ve been reversing The End this season and that’s exactly how they ended it.)
Sam experiences intense relief. Lucifer, his torturer, is dead! They're happy...they're celebrating… This is Return of the Jedi and they’re all about to eat a little storm trooper with some fuzzy Ewoks when--
Tumblr media
Dean buckles over, gasping. Oh no, we know the signs of an angel/human internal battle. “We had a deal!” Dean shouts and when he lifts his head, Michael's behind the wheel. He looks around casually and then flaps out, leaving Sam and Jack in shock behind him.
Back at the bunker, Mary and Bobby rush back into the library only to find Cas sitting alone on the step. He says nothing. Just shakes his head...
Tumblr media
On a quiet street, Michael goes for a stroll. He's purloined some classy new duds so he can walk the world. His eyes glow…
Tumblr media
Stay tuned, kids.
You Can Quote, You Can Quote, You Can QUOTE!!!
You shot me.
Wanna lightsaber?
Ginger trouble!
You, me, Cas. Toes in the sand. Couple of little umbrella drinks. Matching Hawaiian shirts, obviously. Some hula girls.
It's not about being strong. … Even when we're strong. Man, things are gonna happen. We're gonna make mistakes. Nobody's perfect. But we can get better. Every day, we can better.
I think he thought I'd be trapped over there in “giant litter box world” forever.
Before you died, do you remember anything about the person who killed you?
Daddy Sammy coming to the rescue.
Thanks for the suit.
Want to read more? Check out our Recap Archive!
79 notes · View notes
comicreliefmorlock · 7 years ago
Text
Angel’s Life Experiences: The Chocolate Rat King
After reporting the Carrot Cake (Donut) Incident, I was asked by @feral-skinwalker about the Chocolate Rat King. 
sigh
Again, I knew that one day this was going to be put into text. This is that day. 
Nearly ten years ago, my second ex and I moved to Lubbock, Texas and ended up living across the street from my brother in the world’s most god-awful-falling-apart-this-is-not-a-home single-wide trailer. It was... marvelous? 
No heating, no AC, no functional gas, holes in the walls and the less said about the stability of the floor, the better. 
One of the quirks of this glorious residence was the utter lack of usable kitchen. There WAS a stove with an oven. That wasn’t hooked up to the Gas We Didn’t Have. 
This is what lead to the Chocolate Rat King. 
My sister-in-law, bless her heart, was determined to make me “feel at home” and this included “voluntary” participation in a Christmas Cookie Exchange held by an old family friend and quite a few of my sister-in-law’s hospital friends. (She’s an RN; do not fuck with her. She can make the pain last and you will survive it.) This “voluntary” participation involved baking cookies--at least three dozen--and packing them into a festive little tin to be taken to a ladies-only party. The cookies would then be exchanged; you’d fill your tin up with OTHER cookies and come away with a calorie fest for days. 
This was the plan. 
Issues were arising the moment I realized that everyone was going to be baking basically the same cookies: snickerdoodles, chocolate chip, etc. And I have A Problem™ of wanting to Be Different. This Problem™ has led me astray before--ask @tlbodine about the Pillow Bin--but I didn’t consider it A Problem at the time because damn it, why NOT make different cookies? BETTER cookies? 
First Issue: I could not bake the cookies in my own home because haHA no functional oven. The wood-burning stove that my second ex and I used to keep the “house” above freezing was NOT equipped for baking cookies and I’m not exactly Laura Ingalls Wilder. 
Second Issue: The cookies I wanted to initially make were nixed because apparently butterscotch is like... not a Thing People Enjoy. I found this baffling. 
Third Issue: The cookbook I was handed to peruse for “a good recipe” had a large number of fanciful cookies. Now, I like Fancy. I may not manage Fancy very well, but I appreciate it and the Fancy Cookies I was seeing were luring me into the idea that I could competently bake them. 
...which led me to the page of Instagram-worthy adorable chocolate mouse cookies. 
Tumblr media
{Google apparently doesn’t believe me that chocolate mouse cookies are a thing. Or it’s trying to protect me from that entire Incident repeating...}
They were mouse-shaped chocolate cookies with charming little chocolate chip eyes, toothpick whiskers and shoestring licorice tails. Adorable, no fancy decorating involved--how hard was it to put on eyes and tails?--and the ingredients weren’t unreasonable by my standards. (My sister-in-law, who financed this “voluntary” participation, also agreed the ingredients were reasonable.)
No one was going to have chocolate mice in THEIR festive tin. I was convinced; these would be Successful Cookies. 
I should have known. 
On the day before the Christmas Cookie Exchange, the ingredients were bought, the kitchen cleared of my niece and nephew and I was turned loose with my second ex to begin the delightful task of baking cookies. 
Everyone loves baking cookies. It’s a time-honored tradition that can burn in Hell. 
Having estimated how many cookies would be needed, my sister-in-law had bought ingredients for something in the range of six dozen cookies. I was told to bake at least four dozen. 
Now, the recipe had provided the amounts for two dozen cookies; doubling it (or tripling it) would have meant math. I figured it’d be easier to just mix up another batch after the first one was set and ready to go in the oven. 
As it turns out, the dough for chocolate mice is stiff. And the recipe called for one tablespoon of dough per cookie, to be “shaped” into a cute little teardrop shape to make an appropriate mouse. My second ex was busily playing Magic with my brother while I delved into the first round of Shaping the Cookies. 
An hour later and I was only halfway through the damn batch of dough. It was tedious. The dough was stiff and grainy, stuck to everything--including floured fingers--and it took forever to get the damn stuff into the proper “teardrop” shape. 
Note: I had not yet attached whiskers, eyes or tails. 
With the hour approaching nine in the evening, I finally decided this was bullshit and I was nOT doing this alone. So I screeched my ex over to help me shape these stupid mice so I could start adding eyes and tails to the ones already neatly laid out on parchment paper. 
As my brother is a Helpful Being, he floured up and delved into the dough as well, commenting in surprise on how damn stiff it was. No really?
The first problem was that the chocolate chip eyes wouldn’t stick. The dough was too dry--never mind that I had measured ingredients PRECISELY--and didn’t yield well to a thumb shoved into it to make a divot for the damn eyes. Shane suggested using frosting to make them stick, but LO AND BEHOLD, there was no frosting in the house. 
This, of course, hinted at the second frustration: the tails wouldn’t stick EITHER. And the possibility of them melting a bit and sticking to the parchment paper was making all of us slightly leery of even using them. However, the recipe called for shoestring licorice--we used those peel-apart Twizzlers and in the red flavor because black licorice should be listed as torture imo--and that’s what we were going to do. 
By eleven, the first batch of mice were as ready to go as they would be. As my thumb wasn’t QUITE big enough to make divots that would hold the fucking chocolate chips, Shane had gouged holes in all the mice leaving them with eye sockets that took up half their heads. 
But the chips stayed put so fuck it. 
Well aware that we’d managed the two dozen the recipe called for, all of us knew that we were going to be up for a while to make the second batch. There were only three baking sheets in the house, so making another batch would’ve been pointless as we had to wait for the baking sheets to be free anyway. Tossing the first lot into the oven, there was a collective movement outdoors to smoke, get some night air and wake up a bit before tackling the next batch. 
Now staying up all night in a child-free household is easy enough: crank up some music, make some coffee and get active in whatever room you’re stuck in. However, music was not an option because a) my brother and I both like rock and metal and b) my niece and nephew would have popped awake and tried to “join the fun.”
Baking chocolate mice was trial enough without dealing with 18 month old twins trying to “help.” We were sans music. But coffee was possible, so Shane brewed a pot while we waited to see what the first batch of mice were going to be.
...they were not a success. 
The divots that Shane had gouged in their skulls had either contracted and popped the fucking chips right out or had expanded to turn their heads into little bits of cookie with puddles of melted chocolate leering up at us. Some of the tails had melted into fans of gooey red sludge; the cookies themselves were dry as fuck and crumbled the moment we tried biting into them. 
As it turned out, Brilliant Baker had read the recipe wrong and hadn’t included enough oil OR milk for the god damn batch. 
Glorious. 
Nearing midnight, Shane was scraping the Fail Mice off the parchment paper in the backyard and my ex and I were CAREFULLY reading and measuring out the ingredients for the next batch of batter. When my ex counted the shoestring licorice, we realized we didn’t have enough to cover the fail batch and had to halve the length. 
Stubby-butt mice. Whatever. 
As the Christmas Cookie Exchange was scheduled for EIGHT IN THE MORNING on a fucking SUNDAY--what the hell Southern women--and it’d already taken about three damn hours for the first batch, we went to with a will. Correctly Measured Dough was much more malleable; this time the chocolate chips stuck fairly well. 
Attempting to Get Organized, I scooped dough and shaped mice, Shane added eyes and my ex handled the tails. 
This did not speed things up. At all. 
Chugging coffee and frantically shaping mice was making us all a little twitchy. Catastrophe was inevitable. And, of course, it was MY doing when I made a wild gesture and slammed my hand down on the table for emphasis. 
Right onto the edge of a baking sheet. 
Cue flying mice. 
As my sister-in-law was a) an RN and b) paranoid about her children encountering anything approaching a germ, the floor HAD been scrubbed with hospital-strength cleaner. However, there was no way I could, with a straight face, present my sister-in-law’s peers with floormice. 
An hour’s worth of strenuous effort joined the previous failures in the backyard and I mixed up another batch of dough. All baking sheets were moved to the CENTER of the table and out of Flail Range. 
My brother, my ex and I had been up since fairly early in the morning and the clock was rounding on 1 A.M. While they could be certain of something approaching sleeping in--or at least my ex could; Shane would be stuck dealing with his twins at an undoubtedly ungodly hour--I was going to be “voluntarily” pushed into being Social with Strangers on next to no sleep.
We wanted these cookies done. 
Effort was PUT FORTH; completing the next batch for the oven was accomplished before two A.M. and into the oven those motherfuckers went. 
The recipe had been followed. Our chocolate chips had stayed put. We had even fitted a few extra mice onto each sheet in desperate hopes that maybe we’d only have to go through this hell one more time. Spirits were running about as high as possible for three people--two of which hadn’t counted on being dragged into a baking fiasco; one of which hadn’t wanted to even START it--at two in the morning. 
We chugged more coffee, smoked more cigarettes and shambled back into the kitchen to wait for the timer. Determined to get this DONE, we utilized the time to get out the parchment paper, mix another batch of dough and start pre-shaping the little fucks while we had a chance. 
The timer went off and we surged to the oven to reap the rewards of our effort. 
And were faced with what I can only describe as a Chocolate Rat King. 
No, seriously. I mean a fucking rat king made out of chocolate mouse cookies. 
In his efforts to maximize space on the baking sheet and increase the number of mice we could bake, my ex had put mice anywhere they would fit. The cookies hadn’t spread in the previous batch, so it stood to form that we’d be golden even if they had to squish a bit. Not all of the licorice tails had turned into unrecognizable blurs of goo; it was a sound decision at the time. 
However, the mice he had fitted together--with my enthusiastic “yeah sure wherever they fit”--had become a goddamn rat king. Not only had the shoestring licorice tails melted together, but they’d run in such a way as to glue the fucking cookies together in this unrecognizable wad of chocolate cookie lumps--complete with charming chocolate chip eyes--and red sugary goo. 
We just stared at it. Whether it was in astonishment, abject horror or resigned despair, I can’t say. We just stared. 
At this point in the early morning, none of us were capable of the kind of reaction that this monstrosity truly deserved. Sleep was not going to happen. Cookies had to be baked. Hours were flying past. We could not afford to dwell on the understandable “How the fuck” question that we were all silently asking. 
Once again, Shane peeled failure from the parchment paper and hurled it into the tall grass of the backyard, hopefully never to be seen by mankind again. 
By five o’clock in the morning, we’d consumed three pots of coffee, failed three times and managed to create a bare two dozen successful fucking mice--we decapitated probably a dozen while trying to give them those damn toothpick whiskers--that were stuffed unceremoniously into the festive little tin. 
Shane stumbled to bed. My ex and I made it (somehow) across the street and to our own bed. 
...and my sister-in-law woke me up at seven thirty with a cheerful bout of wild honking from the front yard to get over to the Christmas Cookie Exchange early in order to help the hostess set up. 
Of course, everyone thought the cookies were charming. 
I kept one to take outside the house and stomp into oblivion. 
13 notes · View notes
writingstudent · 7 years ago
Text
I Need You #2
 Modern AU!Ivar x female!Reader possible series
Ivar falls for his brother’s best friend
Mobile Masterlist || Buy Me A Coffee || Requests?
Warnings: angst and possible triggers, kinda slow burn? im still figuring it out
You shifted from one leg to another, trying to find a more comfortable position on the kitchen counter. The cold tile chilled your bare legs as you still clutched your now empty coffee cup. It was 4 in the morning, and yet another night of being unable to get rest. Your legs rocked gently through the heavy air of quiet mornings, stirring your thoughts and worries. Bills were piling up, and having to pay tuition was certainly not helping your cause. Your part time job took up a large cut of your free time, along with the homework assigned by your university professors, but it was not able to keep up with the piling expenses.
You sighed, letting your head lull back sluggishly, your eyes rolling back into your skull. Wasn’t this supposed to be the most exciting and carefree time in your life?
You lay there for a while, staring up at the water stained ceiling of your cramped apartment. You would usually use the word “cozy”, but as the wind that entered uninvited through your open window ruffled the bills that lay at your feet, you could no longer deny the overbearing reality. You did not want this simple lifestyle that you found yourself caught up. Especially when the Ragnarsson mansion is a daily reminder that your dreams are impossible to reach – legally that is.
As you got closer to the brothers you have noticed that your belief in doing things legally was slowly ebbing away towards the crowded dark corner of your mind where your forgotten and unwanted thoughts lay.
Your phone buzzed, rattling loudly against the tiles making your head throb. You patted around blindly, until your fingers traced the familiar shape of your phone. You answered directly, not even bothering to look at the caller ID. “ Y/N” 
You knew it would be him - only your best friend would dare to disturb your sleeping hours. Well, not even him. Naturally, he had grown used to your anxious 3 am calls whenever you started panicking.
Your tilted your head to the side, the cracking of your neck ricocheting through the walls of the deathly quiet apartment. “ Hvitserk, it is 3 in the morning, I’m sure your message can wait until an acceptable hour to be calling me ”  His girlish giggle brought a smile to your own face.  “ I knew you were awake. You didn’t call this time.”   You sighed. You didn’t like letting people get this close to you. Sometimes you questioned if Hvitserk knew you a little too well. “ Maybe this time is different”  “ Is it ?”  Your feet stopped swinging.
The prolonged silence from your line was cut off by a softly whispered “ no .”
“Talk to me about it.”
“It’s nothing you should worry about, I can handle it.”
“I didn’t ask if you can. I asked you to talk to me about it.”
You sighed at his stubborn nature. Hvitserk was a naturally happy guy, overly friendly and enthusiastic about life and food. His energy often fooled people. He was a lot darker – demanding when it came to matters that concerned him. By the time you found out you were already too emotionally invested to care.
“It’s the bills, i-it’s like I have no way to keep up with them. I can’t do anything, shit, I can’t even buy a coffee without thinking if it’s worth spending the money on.”
Guilt was building up in your stomach; you never wanted to talk about this to Hvitserk. With their wealth it was impossible for him to understand you, and you would never want to use your friend for money.
“I already told you I could pay fo-”
“You’re not my sugar daddy Hvitserk, no matter how much you want to convince yourself you are. ” You giggled, before continuing on a more serious tone “You know how much I hate feeling ”
Silence hummed through the phone line once again, tuning back in with the overwhelming feeling of loneliness that you felt at the moment.
“Work for me.” Hvitserk paused his speech, you could imagine him rubbing the back of his head as he forced himself to come up with ideas. “You can tutor me  and help with family business – we really need a hand with that right now. You would be more than qualified, seeing as you are studying psychology -” and criminology, you completed his sentence in your mind. “I’ll pay for your studies.”
“When do I start?”
You couldn’t help but feel excitement bubble through you, a glimmer of hope finally seemed to oppose the never ending stack of bills in front of you.
“Now”
You didn’t even bother ending the call as you let your phone clatter against the counter, your feet already pattering across half of the kitchen as an excited squeal left your lips. You grabbed your long coat, forgetting about the state of your clothing, lunging for the pack of cigarettes, keys and phone, messily shoving them in your pockets before stuffing your feet hurriedly in your running shoes and walking out of your apartment.
The Lothbrok mansion was a short car ride away, but seeing as your broke ass could not afford such commodity, you resorted to a frantic short run up the hill that lead to their vast estate.
That is how Ubbe found you in front of the door, leaning your back against it and clutching the knob while wheezing heavily on the air. Bewildered by your crazed  and uninvited appearance, the older Ragnarsson gaped, mutely taking in gasps of air while trying to formulate a coherent comment. You, on the other hand, did not even spare him a glance, as you put your phone back to your ear and gasped out “what room?”
Following Hvitserk’s instructions, you walked into the top floor’s office, one of the many rooms you had never been allowed to explore. It was an unspoken rule, which had initially been out of respect for the host family, but then was based on the your silent agreement to meddle in illicit business. A pot of coffee was already brewing in the corner of the room, and a leather reclining chair was waiting, almost calling out for you to sit on it. It was quiet, and no one was in the room. It was empty of ornaments or any files, except for a computer and a pile of neatly lain papers on top of a massive Italian wood desk.
It was going to be a long night, but you couldn’t help the excitement that bubbled in the bottom of your stomach.
@ivarspet @nothingbuthappydays @thinemineours @bryer-the-dog-lover @burningsunshin3  @hornyorca @buckyslocalfarmer @broken-pieces
139 notes · View notes
artdjgblog · 4 years ago
Photo
Tumblr media
Innerview: Ercan Ucer / Grafik Tasarim (Turkey) 
October 2008
​Image:​ NA / Grafik Tasarim Dergisi
Note: Take #1 of a design magazine interview.​ 
​0​1) How do you name yourself other than being a versatile designer? Labels aren’t my liking, but they can’t help but be used. Things are what they are. The past year and half I’ve come to the realization that I’m not really a graphic designer. Well, I am, but not in conventional ways or to today’s standards. I find myself every day becoming more and more out of touch with things. I’ve always had the knack for carrying my own cocoon with me, but some days it’s very apparent that I’m enclosed. That aside, anymore I just say that I’m a maker of things, as I like to just make things. I think I confuse a lot of people, actually I know I do. I’ve had people email me confused if my web site is an archive for many artisans’ work. Some think that there is a D, a J and a G teaming up in my basement. One girl asked if I did any actually DJ-ing. Which, I gladly agreed with. I’ve had clients get a little disappointed by what I make for them because it’s not what they wanted, even though they told me from the initial phone call or email, “I like everything that you do. Do whatever you want.” I simply like to make things and hope to dab a bit into many things by the time my time is up. I do know that every day is a new adventure at my soupy head and dining table. I’m calling a portion of my problem, well not really a problem for me but it might be to others and so be it, the “Batman Boyhood Concern”. When I was younger I simply made things. When I was younger I was obsessed with Tim Burton’s take on “Batman”. And I still find it to be my most engaging. I wanted everything in my room to be “Batman” related and if we couldn’t afford the room make-over, I’d just have to take matters into my own hands. My Grandparents lived just a four minute, little-legged sprint down the sidewalk from the school house in the small town I was associated with. Nearing 3:30 PM about three out of five school days, I’d hit the screen door running, grab a sugar cookie and get to work on my life-sized detail drawing of actor Michael Keaton as Batman. My Grandma kept this ode to pop-culture and my life in her bottom dresser drawer next to a giant pile of drawings from a giant pile of grandkids that she had collected over the years. I’d shut myself in her bedroom, drawing my way into a little portion of my master work until “Supper” wrapped it’s way around the kitchen corner, calling down the hallway. Drawing utensils were then exchanged for eating ones and the paper was rolled back up until I’d hit the front door again the next time. Something in me just said to draw it, to do it. Something before even this particular episode or movie was in me saying for me to do and make things. And I just enjoyed it. I found a peace to documenting things and sometimes I’d tag team with my older brother and we’d feed off of our energy to draw and make things. We’d tailor many creative moments after late nights watching movies or attending a wide range of events like fairs, tractor pulls and visiting cities. For the record I believe the “Batman” project went unfinished, but in some extension I’m still making things in this formative format, along with feeding off of other events in my life, past and present. Sadly, when my Grandma had to finally sell her home and contents, I wasn’t there the day the trash was hauled off with that over-sized, unfinished treasure map to my late ’80s world in-tact. In some ways maybe it is better off that it lives as a memory, though I’m sure I’d proudly display it if I had it today. And in some ways I hope that somebody plucked that thing up out of a trash heap somewhere to hang on their wall, to either celebrate another’s dream or as inspiration for their own. I know I’d do the same if I found someone’s life work, even if it was only drawn in a season and only for the sake of making something. I can see that a lot of talent is emerging right now from my generation (mid-20s/30s). In a sense we’re coming out of our bedroom closets to share with others what we can do. We’ve got a firm grasp on our ancestors’ aesthetics and fuse it with a brimming-over upbringing pile of video tapes, video games, computers and pinches of rebellion and rock ‘n’ roll and whatever environment we come from or have access to (at least from my perspective). I suppose the versatile designer isn’t a new thing, as I’m now thinking of some of my favorite and influential master designers of yesterday. But the combination of yesterday’s and today’s technology plays a role in the creative implants of the current versatile designer. I think you’ll find that a lot of people are just up and making a wide-range of things, not because they have to but because they simply can. Everybody seems to be versatile, and many are extremely good at it. Many artist/designer web sites are a file cabinet for all things, all ideas and information (I know that mine is that way, or I’d like to think it is or will be some day). I always say that you can throw a rock and hit somebody who is involved in the arts. And that’s not a bad thing, but it’s this is interesting to me and I think it’s due to the internet and technology. There are a lot of people making things or tying to. It’s good and bad that we’re all kids again? I think I’ll always be a man-child to some degree, but I have to plug into the adult world. Opposed to being versatile, there are a few one-hit-wonders, or stylists that can pull off their own thumb prints with each piece over and over and over, assembly-line like. Personally, I get a bit blahed by this and like I say a few can only pull it off for a career of the “same something to say”. I always think of one of my favorite illustrators, Edward Gorey, when I think about a style that sticks and is truly of the originator. He had his influences and his loves, but he also spun his own world and I don’t think his world caan ever be truly duplicated. ​0​2) What is the relationship between marketing and your designing process at different areas? (poster, packaging, logo…etc) Until recently I’ve never had to market myself in conventional practice. For six solid years I cut my cloth diapers full on independent music-related designs that involved posters, logos, illustrations, etc. Being plugged-in to a small market like Kansas City, MO as a maker of things, and early-on living with a band who knew other bands and so forth, it was easy for me to crank out quite a quantity of work and a wide selection. Still, I’ve always just barely dipped into the arts scene here. My first few years of my design odyssey, there was no shortage of people to form relationships with and most of these people needed things made for their band or whatever. Not to mention I was in my early 20s which amounted for a large amount of energy and excitement. It also got to the point where I didn’t need to be told to make something. I’d just up and do it. Granted, I haven’t made much money at all doing what it is I do (this is something I knew from the get-go) and there have been some frustrating times, but the rewards have been greater and most all of my initial goals and curiosities have been met, several times over. And look at me, I’m making it in Turkey! Anyway, mostly what I’ve fit into is “Trickle Down”, or “Word-of-Mouth”. On top of creating my first five or more years, which was squandered into the late night / wee morning or on weekends, I was working 40 hours a week (oh, still am) at day jobs. I was a janitor and grounds keeper for many years and currently I do data entry in an office and have a better schedule and sleeping pattern. For a season or two I was even working 60 hours a week to make ends meet, plus a full-time girlfriend (now my wife) and working all night to meet design deadlines (thankfully independent music industry deadlines can be very relaxed and since I don’t get much money, I can pretty much make my own deadlines). I was at times scrambling between 10-to-15 projects at once, and only to basically be paid in cheeseburgers. Certainly, the ultimate goal and position for me is to someday make a clean getaway from the day jobs. I will still dabble in music-related practices, but I’m finding new avenues and realizing the powerful and simple marketing tool that the internet has to offer. Although I butt heads with computers and technology, I’ve learned to just be myself when representing myself. But, my biggest “butt” will be with myself. I can never do enough and I’m so very hungry. ​0​3) Can you tell us about your working environment and your different feelings or extraordinary events that inspires you? Ever since I was a child, my working environment has been in my bedroom hunched over at my bed or whatever work station of the week I’ve built. I could always be found drawing or building something, or putting culture into my system. Though, my working environment extended beyond the bedroom as I grew up a child of rural farm and country life in the middle of America. I made dives into the sandbox, the fields, creeks and woods. I certainly believe in a home base of operations, mostly a place to find peace through the pieces, store my treasures and to unload my skull cap. And I’ve claimed to friends before how I could easily stay alone for weeks or months on end. I don’t get bored and lonely. Like my childhood on the farm, I still see everywhere on the outside as my working environment as well because I do my most thorough thinking / observing while out of my clubhouse comfort zone. Don’t most all who dive into any area of the arts and crafts? Given my odd schedule, I also must spin wheels rather quickly. So, I suppose the clubhouse external is the feeding and processing ground until I get the moment’s time to get it out of my system while at my desk down in my basement clubhouse. And I need this. It’s my cure, though it can be my downfall. I’m a major fan of extraordinary events and tend to find humorous and peculiar ones to be more my taste, and more-so in retrospect of the event. I’m a fairly anxious guy, so inspiration usually comes after my own post-dramatic stress of a situation. I feel to be blessed with a certain quality that attracts odd circumstances, or maybe it’s just in over-kill-over-my-head. Extraordinary has its own brand of fast pitch. More often I find inspiration in places, events and things that are fairly run-of-the-mill and every day ordinary for any person, which can give them an added cushion of “extra” for me. Some of my very favorite designs are remnants of everyday people, places and things. I do a lot of looking down or glancing off into space, collecting while I’m out and about either mental delights or physical ones that have been discarded. Since I was young I’ve had a habit (good or bad?) of bringing things home. While most men bring booze, golf clubs, sports cars, tools, even ladies home…I started dragging pieces of the farm to my world under the bed. I believe this started with bugs and the only type of spider I find comfort in, known to me as the Granddaddy Long Leg. When I found out that these long-legged, tiny had wonders would pass away of suffocation and frost bite after rounding them up in a glass jar kept in the freezer, I started dragging pre-dead things home to spare me some emotion. Not too unlike the family farm dog, I’d drag animal carcasses, parts and pieces to my bedroom. I was a gatherer before I was a hunter. Though, part of this was instilled in my boots while on excursions with my father to hunt animals like quail, rabbit, squirrel, turkey and deer. My Dad would let me keep things like turkey beards, feathers and feet. He himself had an impressive collection of deer antlers. When I was 6 or 7 my grandmother made me a denim backpack lined with plastic to collect the day’s dead things in. My Dad would shoot something and toss it into my backpack. Once home we’d dump it out to field dress our dinner and wipe out the lining for the next hunting trip. Mom and Dad have a couple picture books filled with the conquests of kills. They also serve nicely as a chart for watching four children grow-up as they jot the front lawn or pick-up truck bed landscape in front of my Dad’s kills, with big eyes, grins and sometimes a tongue hanging out in mimic of a dead deer’s. Further-on the photographs reveal the children as stars to their own still scenes with their own bagged game. A future goal of mine is to have an exhibition of blown-up family photography of this genre. To some this may be quite strange or extraordinary, but it’s not unusual for me at all and nothing out of the ordinary in response to the environment I grew up in. It’s only one tier of the cake. I’ve had many events in my life stick-out (check the “history” on my web site), but a singular extraordinary event that sticks out in a way in which it triggered me happened when I was six years old. I was at the school playground during Kindergarten recess. All alone I sat on top of a tall slide and watched the rest of the class playing games together, rummaging through the playground’s wood chip obstacles and tennis court tag playing. They were all going and doing and jumping and seemed to be enjoying themselves, but it just didn’t feel right to me. The playground sat directly next to a well-traveled road and it too was buzzing behind me with cars, trucks and tractors housing people on the go. Even though I made my own decision to do my own thing, sitting atop that slide, I felt extremely alone, confused and secured inside a most intense sadness of insecurity and strangeness to this scene, to the extended world I was coming up into. I can still feel a connection to this moment and I’ve had two or three other episodes like it, but not nearly as bad. Jokingly, I’ve maybe spent three of my nine lives during these moments. But, the one thing I can’t precisely channel, looking back up that slide, is what exactly happened after my observational anti-social breakdown. I do know that I blacked-out, fell from the top of the slide and hit my head really hard on the ground. The next thing I remember was sitting in the back of my parent’s car, smiling at the blue sky and excited to leave school early. Something important announced itself that sunny day. I wouldn’t exchange my early observations, inputs, memories and moments for anything, even the things I did this morning I wouldn’t trade. It has all compounded and fueled me in a way to how I got to the right now. When that can be channeled and floated on, then the moves you make can be pre-calculated and form purity to them. Notes like that aren’t always hit perfectly, and sometimes you’ve got to miss and even collapse to the floor. But, when the notes are on, you can really feel it. ​0​4) When did you discover the impulse that led you being a designer? This impulse to create, to leave behind a paper trail of some sort on my impression, has always been kicking around in me. I don’t remember a time when I wasn’t doing or making something. Even now, creeping on 30 I’m finding that I’m more in touch with my former self than my current, chipping away at something. Actually, the former and current are the same person. I’m not really living in my past, but I’m moving forward with it fully there and in use. Which, is another calculation of how all things gathered and hunted in one’s life can lead to the now, I suppose? Though, I don’t mean to randomly aim arrows. From a young age I was dealing with design (as all of us “designers” did and do), but at the time didn’t really make a proper connection to it. I knew how to spot Beatles records by their green apples. I was a fan of the “Star Wars” logo type and knew it was its own calling card and mega cool. I was very respectful of my nation’s flag and very curious of how one got his picture on money…and many other things that we all find developmental comfort or relation in. And while growing up on a farm I became quickly associated with tractor machinery identities and seed corn logos. With my older brother I’d collaborate on mini magazines and we also would cut and clip exciting words and phrases out of Mom’s magazines and paste them down. I always chose to “Visualize” my book reports in school rather than “Verbalize” them. I must confess there was many times where I wouldn’t even read the book and still score a top honor with my interpretive illustrations based on my own guts and thoughts. Which, sometimes a designer doesn’t have time to read a whole book before slapping a cover to it. When the age of 9 or 10 came around I was the winner of a wide-spread logo competition for a roller skating / bowling alley business in a nearby town. I had a hunch I’d win as every other submission, even those by students 8 years older than me, didn’t feel inspired or realized or even logo-like (whatever that means nearly 20 years later). I still like my logo. Though, when my family drove by the facility after the sign was finally up, I got a real-world shock of disappointment as the owners had took the liberty to butcher my design and it just wasn’t the same. It was ruined to me. It was my first design disaster and it hurt at the age of 9 or 10, just like they hurt now. I was also a big fan of collecting and mimicking logos and mascots for collegiate and professional sports teams. There was a time when I claimed, “I want to be one of those people that makes those sports logos.” Not really knowing what people who made such things are called, but I knew that I wanted to be involved somehow and I knew how to make sense of them (I also celebrated a go at trying to design athletic shoes). My love for those sports logos moved into sports stadium design and architecture while I was in my early teens. I still have pages and pages of baseball stadium designs I’ve invented. However, a poor track record in mathematics finally convinced me at 18 that I probably couldn’t make the cut in such a technical field as architecture without being held accountable for faulty engineering. It was a hard reality, though I eventually would work as a night janitor for a successful stadium design office when I first moved to Kansas City, MO. So, technically I did work in sports architecture. The summer previous to my non-math skills realization, I was involved with a wide-selection of fellow high school artists to form the first annual Missouri Fine Arts Academy. This opened me up to other channels for future development with the arts. And I became more open and dare-I-say, evident of my ability for “artsy”? I also was becoming influenced by new things like typography of graffiti (even though I only practiced graffiti in sketch books and had no idea what typography was until two years later). The last year of high school I decided to go to college for something called graphic design. I enjoyed art and making things, but from what I understood graphic designers guaranteed “more chunky of a pay check”, something I’m still looking for. It wasn’t until receiving a great helping of design education at Southwest Missouri State University (SMSU, which is now Missouri State University), that it really began to seep in what a graphic designer was defined as. The illustration and design department at SMSU was a unique opportunity to study with as my instructors were from Eastern Europe and Russia. This brought a great perspective on not only the largely hands-on work that I was interested in pursuing but also from a cultural platform. Most importantly, I learned how to build and burn from the fuel that I once had while making things in my bedroom as a child. This took over two years of redevelopment, oiling and eye opening to get at what I had in me from the foundation get-go. My instructors helped me to see this, along with a lot of hard work. Though, looking back I don’t think I really worked hard enough. At times, it wasn’t an easy transition and at times I was laughed at by peers. One such instance early-on in my studies was when I said, “I’m going to take the graphic design route that doesn’t involved computers.” It wasn’t arrogance speaking, rather backwoods boy. A couple of friends thought I was crazy for that one. Later on those same friends would look at me very strange when I thought that typography class involved map making. After many paints of red face, and once knee-deep into my studies, I had second thoughts about graphic design as I fought with the screen barrier of the computer monitor, the route I didn’t want to take. Computers choked the fun out of creating for me. Frustration was sensed from within and out as I was at a loss with my once creative love and my first computer design instructor was pretty frustrated with me. Along with this struggle, I visited many professional design studios and always came back very unsatisfied with the “profession” I was getting into. It lacked what I was searching for, the thing that kept me up as a child making stuff. A professional design office atmosphere might work for most, and that is perfectly fine, but I for one wasn’t about to give myself to another man’s dream, spending 40 years pushing around on an assembly line screen. I’m painting a terrible picture for professional design offices and I apologize. I just didn’t see myself and the way in which I thought and worked in that environment. I knew what I wanted to do, but had no idea what to do with it. And I for sure knew it wasn’t going to be wasted on computer monitors (Note: I own a computer and use it. It is a remarkable tool and has been a good/bad addition to the industry. But, a computer is not design nor does it have a magic button that pukes out designs like people back home have once thought). Sheepishly, I took a chance on myself the last couple years of school and gained much needed confidence in doubling up design with illustration classes and learning to merge the two. It was a lot of work (even though I don’t think I worked hard enough), but something clicked and I felt like something could come of it. Outside of class I was catching fever as well, starting what would become my own business and shuffling a large amount of clients. This was when I started getting into independent music graphics, merging my love of music with my love for making things, and meeting people who needed me to make them things. The last couple of years of school were very important. I learned to reconnect with myself, to poor into my work to where it became more than just “work”. I would then finish up the rest of my design and illustration courses and secretly drop-out of school to pursue a higher calling to do my own thing. ​0​5) Is looking at life always from a different angel, the designer’s necessarily ego? Most any area of most any job / skill / talent / business doesn’t come without some ego hurdling. The ego is amped further within the arts. Inflated achievement comes with ease when your voice gets a little loud in a “scene” or beyond, when you start to make some ground or just think you’ve got it going on. It’s easy to become your own Hallmark moment. I’d like to think I’m fairly grounded, but it’s hard not to feel the eggs weight the other side when I know I could be sitting on a couple of golden ones. And everybody asks me why I’m not doing this full-time, why I don’t have my own book, why this and that. Working a day job can help matters upstairs and can also add a unique fuel to the equation, but it can also be a nightmare pushing everything to the back burner because of a day job. It can hard to keep up with everything. But, life is life and I’m best when I don’t try to push it so hard that I end up breaking instead of making. I have to just tell myself that I am a man and a man who happens to make things. Even if those things are on the side, and at times have to stay on the inside. It doesn’t mean that I’m better than somebody nor am a “somebody” because I’ve found a certain something within me or a way to leave my mark. I enjoy my life, have fun and feel very fortunate, even if I do find it all quite silly or serious from time to time. I think one needs healthy doses of reality and a whole heap of humor to make it. Besides, I have no answers. If you know somebody with it all figured out, have them call me. Phones tend to bring the egos out, but I’ll at least give an ear. What helps me is to find comfort and ease in venturing back into my child manner. I find peace in just Be-ing, but not in some freak-out way. I’m much more content and find peace when I’m either looking at the world through a certain lense that I might qualify for or just making and enjoying the act of celebration in creativity. The moment I start to think too much about it all or start to answer questions for interviews is when it can get a little dangerous. I feel odd for the people who sit through an entire interview with me because half the time I have no idea what the heck is going on. Creative voice can be a dangerous stomping ground. We see individuals all the time start to play God with their arts and crafts to where they become the work of art. They say it’s “who you know”, not “what you know” and this may be true in some fashion, but I think people play with their gifts a little too hard to become something other than a someone, to where they don’t even recognize themselves. It’s a place where the art takes possession over them and the things and even the people that they pioneer. It’s sad. And another thing, it’s sad to me when creative people resort to outside influences to fuel themselves. This is another topical can of worms, but I get extremely sad, frustrated and the feeling of cheat when I find a great piece of art was created under the guise of chemical enhancement and or power pills. I don’t think I’ve ever had a creative supply shortage. Even if I had the full-time employment of my own craft, I’d still have a back list added to daily as there isn’t enough time and resources to accomplish everything I want to and I don’t have a lack of work ethic or passion (though sometimes I might think I’m lazy). It’s evident that those who are steeped with some intuition to create and spew out what they’ve got in them have been blessed and cursed in some way. I feel very blessed to have this ability of self-contained entertainment and amusement and the strange need to put my stamp down here. Though, it can be a wreck when I stay too deep within myself. It’s hard to find balance sometimes, but if I just take things one step at a time, I’m fine. I think gaining wisdom through maturity helps and I know that my energy and will-power have died some and of late because I’m getting older. But, I’m leaning on this as a beneficial tragedy and it excites to want to always be making my best work. I think I say and do some dumb stuff now, but I’m positive it’s less than yesterday. ​0​6) Can you inform us about graphic design’ s one of the important field, package design and your sketches? / Tell me about the sketching and process of packaging. There is a certain amount of image longevity that becomes attached to packaging. I’m not experienced in much more than musical CD packaging, but I think a long life span especially applies to this in the iconic halls of pop-culture. Certainly, my little kicks aren’t associated with the big boy playground pop-culture world at all, as I’ve only floated around the local independent music scene and a few magazines and books. Though, who knows as time passes and perhaps within the very small circle I’ve operated in, it will tell. Besides, it’s not the reason to make something and/or package something (to win awards and hearts or to make something cool-lookin’) but if you can add some meaty eye candy, then so be it and why not? I love poster design because there are endless possibilities to exhaust, many ways to work reach-and-grab, to be of-the-moment and intuitive. If something doesn’t work all-around, it’s throw-away and will die soon like house flies. CDs are so different, at least for me, and they can be quite intimidating and sometimes a nightmare. I do a little bit of sketching, but more-so the process and evolution of diving right into the CD package is the sketching for me. If I’m rewarded with an ample amount of time to work on a CD I usually make it happen in three different sessions, or what I call “incubation stages”. This allows me time to sit on ideas and to come back to them with fresh perspective and clear head, to play or spin off ideas and such. With the way in which I work, I tend to feed off of my day-to-day (sometimes minute-to-minute) emotional handy work. It can be a little strange though as I say I don’t like to think, but I’m no stranger to it and thus I can easily obsess over wondering the what-might-have-been with something like a CD package or anything after it’s over. There have been moments where having an extended deadline for a package can cause too much to happen, too many sessions. And I’ve had some CD packages that the musicans/band have taken anywhere from six months to two years upon getting to the final. You know, people taking their time, finishing up recording, life stuff and production blahs. These typically turn to nightmare with the band or a third party (another designer or the printer) ending up with passed around digital files, putting the project on the mutated chopping block. CDs can wear me out. Especially in the age of digital and “everybody’s a designer”. That’s another ball park though. Though I appreciate not cramping my time and style, as I’m a busy boy, I do believe my best packages have come down on me at the last minute, and usually on the lowest of budgets. And I mean cheap, major cheap. Sometimes I only need one session to cram for the final. There have been times where a client tells say, “Hey, I’ve got such ‘n’ such idea to release a CD.”, and instantly I’ll have the image in my head and make it and it’s perfect. I guess it just depends? ​0​7) What are the benefits of making global designs for the designer? I love a body of work, one that breathes and not only serves as a timeline for the maker, but also for views and observations on life itself. I like the idea of the paper trail through the woods. Even if it goes barely used or undiscovered in its own time, it still becomes a piece of time. Who knows, maybe it will be a major highway further down? Of course anyone who makes things in a passionate format and routine can’t help but be a tad bit selfish when it comes to dishing something up. Even if it is for some other body, it is always from an original body, the creator. Anything that goes global is still connected to that first breath of singular life. It means a great deal to me when something silly that I get tickled out of bringing to life, in some aspect, makes it out of the nest and causes others to react in their own way, mostly positively and even sometimes negatively. In today’s fast-paced world of millions and billions of images and things flashing, it really does mean a lot that my meager things have made it in some strange and oddball small-scale way. Even, if it’s just a grin or a double-scoop by someone of a little poster on a wall or in a magazine or out there on the internet billboard. After starting to make things on my so-called professional design odyssey for only a few months, I had people track me down to say how their bedroom walls had few places to hang anymore of my work. This just floored me as I am not one to have much bare space on my own walls of other people’s work. ​0​8) Can you explain the relationship between marketing and designing? Like I previously mentioned, years of marketing for me came by word-of-mouth or by people seeing my work in the community or in magazine competitions and book publishing. Something I tell artists and designers is to get the work out there. Even if it’s something you’re doing in the off hours, just get it out. I know that I have some things that only I and my basement will see, but a lot of what I make gets out there. And if the people find something to listen to within your work, they will come. Even if it’s just one or two, then that is worth it. I feel I’m finally at a place where I can sit back and re-learn some things and actually look at the things I’ve made, the pile I’ve built. I’m learning to use the internet as the tool it is to pass emails to prospective clients or industry folk and to find ways in which to get my new web site some traffic. I have to take it a bit slow though because I only have so little time to actually make things that it’s hard to find the time to push that stuff into other areas. There aren’t enough hours in the day. Also, I definitely believe in getting the work to design competitions whether local organizations, national or world-wide. I recommend dumping as much stuff as you can every year, money-willing of course. People on the other end start to take notice and begin to look for you, which can turn to magazine editors leaving positive messages and emails, interested in your work. This can also lead to interviews and other special things. The work in magazines has been the most important for me as publishing can extend many world regions, gathering a lot of feedback. This can lead to book submissions and beyond. I’m not sure if I’m answering this question correctly. Marketing in other ways…? A design is a marketing tool. Though, a designer does play eye-grabber, a designer is not really a marketer, but I guess it helps a bit to know how to sell something? I had friends in college who studied marketing as well as design. But, it’s an area I’m not familiar with other than getting people to get excited for a musical group/sound/feeling/expression by way of poster, CD or logo design. It is marketing tool though, especially when working with a client. It certainly is not only what the designer can bring to the “product”, but you’re also working for somebody and trying to sell an image or an item and in the case of show posters, selling a venue or the place the poster is hanging or even the scene and city. I think this can be a tricky walk. I’ve been fortunate to have some success with great clients and great projects to where things work out lovely. I guess it helps that independent music graphics kinda start out in left field? Though, I don’t think that the work should limit itself. I think it’s great when the work speaks to anybody. There are times though where things don’t mix well, whether under the weather or client-wise or consumer. It’s just part of the deal. ​0​9) Does any of your designs have an unforgettable story? This question has been asked a handful of times and it’s always answered the same way as this story is one that I won’t forget. I think that everything I make has a story to it. Whether it’s an unforgettable one in terms of production on my end, or one that is contained within the background of the piece internally, everything has a story. The “Whatever Makes You Happy” CD package design I made in June of 2002 for the band Elevator Division, is one of my most memorable moments, story-wise and design-wise. The following has been told so often for interviews, that I’ve now come to simply plug in a script that I’ve already spent time with to answer such a question. I don’t aim to cheapen this interview by including something that I gave for another, but here goes the story. It’s pretty whacky and ended up being one of the best things that I think I’ll ever make. It was a special run of 250 homemade CD packages for the band Elevator Division. I’ve had many projects that demand more production time than my little brain imagines, but this one was the worst. Actually, the finished piece is a lot tamer than my initial idea. Though, the final image’s concept, married to what the band was communicating on the disc inside, is way better. The idea came at the night I started printing. Well, actually it was spray paint. I had an image made for a month or more and then changed it at the last stroke of inspiration. It married the themes for the album “Whatever Makes You Happy” perfectly. With reflections of war and relationships in the songs, I made an image of a hand shooting off its index finger like a missile. It was the idea of shooting off one’s options and making decisions. It was aggressive, inviting, serious and humorous all in one. It was not only fitting for the band / music but also to the national / world agenda and climate. I went to war that night with many cans of spray paint and the idiot mind to do two-hundred and fifty, all in one massive sweep, and in my basement, which is something I will never do again because I could have died. I will probably also never be involved with another package like this again (take that back, I have been). Anyway, each one was hand-cut from cardboard and handmade stencil sprayed and rubber stamped. Inserts were cut, folded and glued. At the last mist of red spray a crack of thunder shook the massive turn-of-the-century home and I bolted from the basement and out the front door to a down poor fit for Noah himself. I was like a much less cool version of Dr. Frankenstein though. I leapt off the front porch and slid head first down the embankment and into the street turned river current. Like a taxidermy nightmare, I was born again. The drug dealing squatters of the home across the street were on their front step perch per usual summer evening, looking at the fire in my eyes and the red paint streaming from ears, nose and mouth. It was a high much higher than that of chemical substance. Well, maybe a three pack of design, life and paint fumes. -djg
0 notes
irkallanprince · 7 years ago
Text
Redeemed
This is an old RP PSL that is a complete story and one of my favorites, so it was written with a partner. It’s a sweet, slow burn relationship and I enjoy it so much I wanted to share it because it’s a shame not to. It was originally part of a community on Insanejournal, but the game ended and we just continued on. Since the original community was deleted, there are a few scenes missing, but it is mostly complete. Hope you enjoy.
Brock is a demon hunter. His life is complicated. His friends have abandoned him and he has a rocky secretive relationship with his boyfriend. Roman is a demon who antagonizes him because he has a crush. When a group of Black-Eyed Kids start a murder spree in town, the two team up to try to stop them, but also find themselves battling something else; Their feelings for each other. 
Rating: R Warnings: Blood, Violence, Horror, Murder, Implied Sex. VERY LONG UNDER CUT!
                                                 One year ago.
Roman was bored, honestly. There was zero other reason for him to gut a rabbit and spread it around a large, flat rock that happened to be situated behind his house. His parents were out of town, his brother was with a sitter. Roman was home alone, not getting proper attention, which was how the threatening text to Brock had come about at all.
’You should come over or I’m going to sacrifice this bunny for spiritual enlightenment’.
There were some days he wondered just how much bullshit he could actually spew, but today was not one of those days. The gate to the yard was unlocked, Roman was sitting on a chair, he and the recently deceased animal just waiting. Idly, he flicked through the phone with a heavy sigh, glancing up only when he heard footsteps and a snap of a twig.
“You’re too late,” he called before Brock could even speak or properly identify himself. Roman picked up the knife and waved it indicatively at what was left of the rabbit, it’s skin peeled back and spread out into some odd shape on the surface of the rock. It’s organs were out and surrounding it in a circle.
“Bambi’s gone.” Roman paused, processing his words. “Wait. Thumper! I mean Thumper.”
Brock had found Roman in the woods not too long ago while he was on a hunt of his own. People had seen some winged thing leaping from the trees at night and Brock had to make sure it wasn't just the local drunks making up shit again. But that's when he first came across Roman cutting up some animal like a junior Jeffrey Dahmer. It sickened him. Of course, being as brash and as blunt as he was, he called out to him. Threatened him. Straight up asked him what he was. Of course he got coy responses, but it all circled around him being of some sort of demonic heritage. And yet, even in the dark of the night, after seeing his brutality that sickened and horrified him, he couldn't help but notice the boy's looks and charm. And Brock was weak to the promise of a good time, even in the face of darkness. Especially darkness. It was why he'd been attracted to Logan for so long. They got each other's darkness. Still… It was wrong to want someone this dark, wasn't it?
And yet that marked the beginning of their mutually beneficial relationship. In all honesty it was mostly because he was curious about Roman. If he would have to eventually kill him, he needed to know everything about him. So why not get to know him intimately? Brock never got too attached to the people he fucked anyway. It's why half the school loathed him.
He received the text, the pit of his stomach twisting in a knot when he saw the dark words. The boy was sick and cruel and he had no idea why he hadn't driven a knife through his skull yet. But he knew that in his own sick way, that may have been Roman's way of flirting. Like a homicidal kindergartner.
He arrived and saw the dark teen sitting there, brandishing the bloody knife. He snarled and ran over to Roman, grabbing him by the front of his shirt and pulling him out of the chair and slamming him against the wall behind him.
“You're fuckin’ sick, ya know’t?” He growled, staring into Roman's eyes, daring him to retort. He should have his own knife out, but he could just as easily snap his neck. But he wouldn't. As fucked up as it was, woodland creatures were just outside of his jurisdiction. Roman technically did nothing wrong except being a creep.
Roman’s back hit the wall, but everything on his face said he’d been expecting such a reaction. The surprise and mild pain passed quickly into smugness, and then feigned innocence, almost daring Brock to preemptively punish Roman for deeds he’d yet to commit.
“What were you doing, anyway? That poor bunny was depending on you and you made us wait.” No skin off Roman’s back -- ha, he’d have to use that later. He wasn’t bothered, not really.
Brock’s words really sank in after the moment of playfulness passed. His gaze slid over the other boy’s shoulder and back to the fake altar with the animal spread across it, before returning to meet Brock’s. “What are you going to do about it?”
Brock's jaw tensed as he glared at the other boy in the heavy moonlight. Maybe it was just a rabbit, but it was still a failing. One of these days that could be a person instead. Brock wasn't fast enough. He needed to be faster. Roman knew somehow that Brock had insecurities about his failings. But then anyone who got close enough for conversation knew because he wore it on his sleeve. Roman had all the right weapons to use against him. Knives and bullets didn't hurt quite as bad as psychology did. Making Brock feel like a failure was the best way to break him.
Exasperated, Brock screamed and punched the wall behind him, his fist breaking through the panelling. He grimaced as he looked over Roman's snide face as he removed his fist from the wall, hearing some of the siding clack to the ground below them. Really what could he do? He didn't kill a person. He didn't seem to have opened a portal to hell. All he could do really was snarl at him and tell him he was a freak. So he let him go, despite the evil kid's words causing a stir in his pants. He turned and shook his head and stomped away a few feet before turning back.
“What the hell’r ya doin? If ya wanted me ta come over ya could jus ask norm’ly.” He said in an agitated tone, nose scrunching as he looked down at the flayed, gutted bunny.
“Is this your fucked up way of ‘initiating a booty call?” He said, still disgusted with the boy but somehow not running. Sometimes his dick overtook his common sense.
“That’s so rude, damaging property that isn’t yours,” Roman warned. It was delivered sharply, surprisingly so considering how usually playful he sounded. He regarded Brock thoughtfully, not even breaking gaze as he spoke, and then he dropped it as if his words had meant nothing.
He shrugged at Brock’s question. It really hadn’t been for any significant reason, the bothering Brock, the “sacrifice”, the text. Roman was bored and he wanted entertainment now. That’s where his line of thinking had stopped. “I wasn’t really thinking of much. I just wanted to be a priority. You give me so much credit, picturing me as some guy with a big master plan. It’s almost overwhelming, you know … The pressure to fulfill that responsibility for you. Sometimes I have to act out.”
Roman walked over to stand beside him, but didn’t follow his gaze. His eyes were on Brock. “I’ll do my best, though,” he promised. “Annnnd I don’t know if this was a booty call, but now that you’re here...” A shrug and a smirk. “Is it working?”
It was strange that he put up with Roman and his weird, creepy ways of crying out for attention. But maybe it was because he identified with him? Afterall, Brock never really told anybody this, but he longed for attention too.  Attention he never really got from his family.  Attention he did get from his friends, but he kept them out of his head emotionally most of the time simply because he knew if he allowed them to get too close it could be dangerous for everyone, even if they went monster hunting with him regularly. Maybe Roman sought out attention for different reasons than Brock, who underneath the tough guy veneer was just a lonely and sad kid half the time.  But ultimately, their end goals were the same.  
Even then, it didn’t mean he liked him, right?
Brock rolled his eyes and turned and looked at Roman when he explained that he never had a plan.  “So what your sayin’s I should jus’ ignore ya? Then ya’d stop feelin’ pressured’t kill things? Cuz that I’cn do.” He teased, feigning like he was going to walk away.  And after a few steps he stopped again, then slid off his jacket.  
“Do ya wan’t ta be workin’?” He said out of the corner of his eye, draping his jacket over the chair the other had just been forcibly removed from.  Then he approached the other, hand coming up and pressing against his abdomen, pushing him back until he’d backed him against a tree.  His nose touched Roman’s, lips lingered just above the boy’s own without touching.
“Do ya ev’n care either way?” He whispered with a grin, hot breath against his lips.  Then he pulled away, happy with his tease.  Roman often liked to pretend he was the one with the power. Brock liked to reassert his dominance when necessary.  
There was very nearly a dramatic gasp as Brock pulled away. How dare he. Sure, Roman could lie and say he hadn’t wanted that kiss, but it would be the biggest lie and even he wasn’t sure he was capable of lying that well. The smirk and amusement had drifted from his face for seconds, mere seconds that he knew Brock noticed, as it was just desire when the other boy was leaning so close.
When Brock moved, however, Roman’s first instinct was to club him over the head with the same chair he’d draped his stupid ugly jacket over. Stupid fucking humans, always trying for power when power wasn’t what they needed.
He exhaled to calm himself, and it worked well enough, but Brock had riled him up and it was obvious in how long it took him to collect himself.
“See?” He finally said, still remaining by the tree, now leaning back against it and just watching Brock. Thoughtfully, curiously. He wasn’t trying to get under his skin again, for the moment. Now he was just assessing. “You all can be just as cruel.”
Brock smirked, noting the exasperated gasp and how long it took Roman to recompose himself.  Brock would be lying to himself as well if he insinuated he didn’t like working the boy up. Afterall, the hatesex that usually followed was pretty damn fun.  As for now, he would just rile him up, push his limits.  Roman still disgusted him, he didn’t deserve an easy pass. Brock looked down at the chair he’d draped his jacket over, then turned his nose up when he remembered it was in full view of the macabre tableau that Roman left for him.  So he picked it up and turned it around to face the boy and then sat, hands behind his head as he looked over the other once more with a little grin in response to him being called cruel.
“I’cnt argue witcha there. Ask anybody that done fucked round wit’ me an’ they tell ya I’m cruel cuz I din’t go out on a date wit’ them or some shit.” He laughed a bit, maybe enjoying that fact too much.  Sure, he wanted attention and love, but he didn’t really want it with any of these jokes he went to school with. And maybe secretly he was just waiting for the right time and the right person. For now, he enjoyed himself and he used his charm and his looks to get what he needed for that compulsion he just couldn’t control.  
“Maybe I jus’ wan’ see you beg, devilspawn?” He said in a low whisper, corner of his lips curling into a knowing smirk as his hand slipped under his tank top and raised it just enough for Roman to see the taut muscles of his abdomen in the pale moonlight.  Roman liked to play games, so Brock would play along with him.  It made it more fun.  
“Poor saps,” Roman laughed, joining Brock in the sole thing they could agree on in the moment. His interest in the other boy had nothing to do with dating. There was a connection, to be certain, but that was where things ended in any sense of romance. “Wanting to date you.” He said it with a tisk and did indeed get to his knees for Brock. And there he sat, lower than him, looking up at him, at perfect angle to see the well carved muscle Brock was teasing him with. Roman took it in and made a show of his lingering gaze.
“But you like toying with them, don’t you? Does it make you feel powerful to lead them on, or shut them down?” He paused, for dramatics more than anything. “Or maybe it’s control you want. You don’t have much of that in your life, do you Brock? So maybe that’s how you find it... But aren’t you supposed to be protecting others, not hurting them. Who’s going to protect them from you?”
“Fools, they is.” Brock gave a nod, agreeing about the lovers he spurned.  So many in the short amount of time he’d been the Redeemer.  Once his powers activated, his hormones just kicked into high gear.  Maybe it gave him some sort of otherworldly charm as well as strength? It certainly wasn’t one of his official gifts, but it came much easier to him than when he was younger. For now he just watched Roman kneel before him, followed his eyes’ gaze to his exposed torso.  
“I like ya like that…” He teased, lifting his shirt a little more as they continued their conversation.
“Maybe I do.  Maybe it’s fun. Maybe it’s the only thing I can control and I like’t that way.” He nodded.  He didn’t have any say in his life.  His fate. The things he was forced to do.  But he did have control over how he dealt with other people.  And they shouldn’t get too close anyway, so he made sure that they didn’t want to.  Sure, he yearned for something more. Secretly for the love he’d never received.  But he deemed nobody really worthy of that honor yet, and planned to keep it that way for a while.  And sure, there was some bliss in not being in control, but even that was something he’d want to control.  It was complicated.  Brock was complicated.  
Roman’s words did make sense though. They reminded him of what Lore said when he left the gang.  That he hurt people.  He abandoned them. Hurt them. And sooner or later he’d do it to his new friends.  He didn’t want to believe it either, but maybe there was some truth to it? Eventually they’d get too close too, and that would be too dangerous for them.  He didn’t want to think about it.  Instead he just growled with a clenched jaw and gripped Roman by the neck of his shirt, pulling him up and feeling the fabric rip as he did.
“Shut up, hellspawn.” He grunted before pressing a harsh, loveless kiss against his lips, sucking his lower lip into his own mouth and biting roughly on it as he did.
Roman laughed. “No you don’t. You don’t like it that way at all. And who would? Your life has to kind of …. Suck.” He didn’t really say it with any remorse, instead sounding more like he’d just pieced together some stuff and was blurting out the realization as it came. “You might like the control, but let’s be honest, Brock, you don’t like that it’s the only little sliver you’ve got.”
His smirk had to be grating, even as he was yanked off his knees and his collar ripped (Brock would pay for that later!!) -- Or now. Brock telling him to shut up barely registered, given that it was immediately followed by lips crashing against his, and Roman gave in to it easily. Too easily. Brock bit his lip, and Roman only reciprocated, but whatever Brock dished him, Roman just had to escalate. He bit down, hard, not satisfied until there was a metallic taste in his mouth mixing with the taste of Brock, and he ran his tongue over the cut just to confirm his own satisfaction. Roman didn’t care or desire the taste of blood, but he was fine causing pain, and better yet, getting others to cause their own.
He pulled back just enough to assess his work. “I guess we should work on healing that?” The suggestion, however, held a sort of lilt that suggested he was hardly done marking Brock up for the evening.
Brock hissed when he felt his lip split open, blood leaking out and smearing between their mashing lips.  The pain was sharp, but not all that unwelcome.  There was something enjoyable and dirty about the sudden blood-letting in the middle of their kiss.  It wasn’t all that dissimilar to his relationship with Roman. Wrong and something he should stay away from, but yet still kind of hot and addicting.  
“I said shut up.” He growled, standing from the chair and grappling the boy hard to the ground in a move he’d used many times on the wrestling team.  He brought his hands to the collar of Roman’s shirt once more and tore the shirt down the middle with one swift motion.  He’d already ripped it part of the way earlier, might as well finish it off.  
“You’re much less annoyin’ when ya don’ talk.” He said, aggressively pinning Roman down and forcing another kiss to his lips, the tang of blood interfering with the hungry kisses once more. Then he pulled back and gave him a dubious grin.
“C’mon now…” He said, subtly relinquishing his hold a little so that he could give Roman a chance to fight back. Because though he wouldn’t admit it, he liked when Roman fought back.  “Ya’cn do better than that.”
And while he did offer a weaker hold, he still bit down on the boy’s neck.  He didn’t care if the other boy liked it.  Well… maybe on some level he did.
“You know how much I annoy you is part of the appeal,” Roman teased, letting Brock pin him down because each irritated move was validating to him in a sick way. He did shift under Brock’s weight, just enough to show he knew exactly what he was doing. The bite to his neck drew out a moan; he contemplated returning the favor with the teeth of his other form, but he didn’t. Not yet, maybe not ever. His shirt was already open, making him the less clothed one by default. Roman wasn’t a fan.
Brock might’ve been the chosen one, but Roman was no stranger to grappling. He had training in it from a pushy dad; days and weeks and years of leg locks and pins until his father felt he was good enough for competition. Occasionally, he voiced this talent outside of combative company, but it was usually on the football team where he seemed to hold an exceptional tolerance to pain that was likely built from a childhood filled with it. Brock’s grip loosened, and Roman seized the moment, flipping them so he was on top for the moment.
“I can do better,” he confirmed lowly, leaning down to say the words breathily into his ear. Roman’s fingers found their way beneath Brock’s shirt, scraping tips and nails up skin and abs with a certain carelessness that said he didn’t particularly mind if he dug in too deep as they moved. In tandem with dragging Brock’s shirt up, Roman’s lips (and teeth) found the other boy’s jaw and marked their trail all the way to Brock’s lips. But they didn’t meet. Roman didn’t kiss him, just teased him with the possibility of one, mouth hovering just inches above the other’s, lips quirked into the tiniest little smile. He seemed like he was going to lean in, but it was distraction for what came next: Fingers digging hard as they could into Brock’s sides, hard enough to give the impression that if Roman could push his fingers into Brock; through flesh and muscle and bone, he might’ve.
Then, he kissed him.
Brock craned his neck, allowing the other boy better access even if he feigned a little resistance. Roman was on top, and even though he spewed acidic words at the boy, he enjoyed the pressure of his nails against his flesh, the weight of his body pinning him down to the ground.  He grabbed at Roman’s hips, hands fanning down to his buttocks, groaning as his fingers dug deeper in.  He laughed, maybe sounding a little sadistic.  He didn’t care.
“Silly fuckin’ boy.” He said, shoving him off again before tossing his own shirt to the side. But then…. well Brock pulled him back onto his lap and returned the kiss again, more fervently this time as his strong hands tore the leftover scraps of shirt from Roman’s torso.  He could say all the horrible things he wanted.  They could hurt each other as much as either could take.  But that kiss… he’d always get lost in Roman’s kiss, which though he would never admit because of his disgust for the boy, was one of his favorite things about him.  
Hands trailed down, finding the button of Roman’s jeans, snapping it open with little effort.  Lips never leaving his, though the bitter taste of blood from earlier still lingering.  
“This’s why ya murder bunnies, right? So I’cn come punish ya, right?” He said sarcastically against his mouth, biting at his lip again.  They were in for a long night.
* * *
Present Day
Nan was shaken.  To the point of tears.  Brock had seen a lot of blood in O’Cock. Too much.  It didn’t phase him.  He didn’t stop to think that Nan hadn’t.  That his grandfather and his own father had sheltered her enough from what they did that she never had to worry about the horrifying things that happened in this town.  But sometimes the darkness had a habit of creeping up on even the most unassuming of people.
Rosie hadn’t shown up for the bake sale. That itself was odd because the bake sales they organized three times a year were highlights for the woman.  Nancy, considering herself a friend, went to her home after a few days when her phone calls went unanswered.  When she’d arrived, there were scratches in floorboards of her front porch, and what appeared to be crudely wiped up blood.  As if a child that didn’t know what they were doing was trying to cover their tracks.  And the door was unlocked. Nancy had entered the home to look around, thinking maybe Rosie had an accident, but could not find her.  The neighbors had said they hadn’t seen her for days and that maybe she’d left town, but Nancy didn’t believe that. Rosie was too much of a townie to up and leave. But in the guest room, she’d found what appeared to be blood leaking from the closet.  When she’d opened the door, Rosie fell out. Or what was left of her.
Nancy didn’t stay around long after that.  As hard ass of a woman as she was to him, it was hard for Brock not to feel bad for how traumatized she was.  
But now it begged the question.  What was he dealing with now? There were any number of creatures that it could be, all of them with a different weakness.  When it came to the world of the supernatural, a great many beasts were just that.  Beasts.  Animals not yet capable of being tamed by the realm of mortals, and so they killed like them.  Brock wouldn’t know for sure until he was staring it down face to face. So for tonight he would pack the basics.  His silver dagger, for many creatures found themselves vulnerable to silver.  His grandfather’s gun that he’d keep concealed in case things got hairy.  A few bottles of holy water, because their uses were frankly surprisingly endless in combat.  Most of his stuff neatly tucked into his tattered messenger bag slung over his shoulder as he walked the streets with his hood up.  He figured the best place to start were the woods near Rosie’s house. Things could always hide in the woods.  
Roman was not exactly out looking for trouble this evening. Not in the sense that Brock would likely interpret his wandering through the woods at night, anyhow. Rather, he was actually trying to help, in his own sort of way. Which really boiled down to being awfully nosy and wanting to figure out what was going on on his own, since Brock had put him off and Roman was not known for his patience. He was capable enough of protecting himself, and hell, any monster he stumbled upon was nothing in the face of him, he was certain. He’d done a few seeing rituals, trying to piece together bits and pieces on people of interest. Or places of interest. Or events of interest. Unfortunately, Roman was prone to getting distracted by teenage gossip related details, and less on bloody murder and cut out hearts, or whatever was in style these days.
Naturally Brock was out too. It made perfect sense when Roman spotted him, only a slight huff of irritation that he hadn’t been invited as a result of their pact welling up in his chest, which Roman actively forced himself to deflate. Instead, he let it fizzle out before he got closer. “Boo,” was all he deadpanned as he came up behind Brock, and he spoke well before he was in compromising proximity of the other boy. It was partially to let Brock know he was there, and partially just a little joke.
He slid his hands into his pockets and looked over at Brock curiously. “Monster hunting?”
Brock took the ’Boo!’ seriously and turned quickly on his heel, swiftly gripping the boy’s shirt and rearing the knife back.  It was a reflex, but he clenched his jaw and shook his head, releasing him just a moment later.  He’d heard the Boo.  It was dark enough that most people would require a flashlight.  Brock had learned that lights scared off the spookies and tried to rely on his senses instead.  Of course these things were easier when he had a bloodhound, but eh… past was past.  
“Ch’yeah. An’ look.  I found’t one.” Brock replied sarcastically at Roman’s question of monster hunting.  It was a small enough town that news of Rosie’s passing spread fairly quickly.  He was certain Roman was out because of morbid curiosity or just plain creepiness.
“Ya wouldn’t’ve moved up to the big leagues have ya? Grajiated from bunnies ta lil old ladies?” He questioned Roman, though honestly not seriously.  Somehow he doubted that Roman would commit full on murder unless he got someone to do it for him, and even then he wasn’t sure he could justify a reason for it.  
“Or ya jus’ out here ta bug me?”
Roman only fixed his shirt as Brock released him, looking virtually unfazed by the fact he may have very well just ended up gutted for sneaking up on a hunter. “You were painfully easy to sneak up on, honey. Were I something more threatening, I could’ve eaten you.” His smile, however, was wide, with only seconds of something a little more predatory in it; demonic (were his teeth sharper?) perhaps, and then it was gone.
“Wait -- “ He seemed to take a more serious turn as Brock asked him the next question. It almost even seemed like he was going to ask a serious question. “You consider old ladies to be the big leagues?” Roman put a finger to his chin, feigning deep thought for all of a moment before opening his arms to gesture outward toward Brock. “Because, I’d have thought the big leagues would be you, Mr. Chosen One.”
“Neither, actually. Though it’s,” Roman looked him up and down as he spoke. “Always a pleasure to see you, Brock.”
Brock just rolled his eyes at Roman, which honestly was his default state around the other boy. It was annoying that part of him still found Roman charming and attractive, even despite his intense relationship with Adam and the fact that Roman honestly always had annoyed him.  
“Ya already have eaten me sev’ral times.  Don’ think’m in any danger there.” He brushed off Roman’s comment and turned to walk again. If the boy wanted to follow along he was more than welcome.
“I meant movin’ on ta people when I said ‘Big Leagues.’ But I uh… I guess I’m in a league’a my own.” He said sheepishly, hiding his hint of a smile in the shadows they walked in.  
“Look’f ya gon’ be out here I can’t make ya leave. Public place.  Jus’ watch mah back.” He shrugged, twirling the knife in his hand idly as he walked along.  He wasn’t feeling too confident he’d find anything tonight anyway.  The first night of the hunt was always the least successful.
“So why ARE ya out here, punk?” He said with a slight hiss, though some may have noticed the subtle hint of affection on the ‘punk.’  Brock knew Roman wasn’t right. When the time came, if it came, he’d put him down.  But he was ashamed to admit that sometimes his company wasn’t all that unpleasant.  
“You should always think you’re in danger, Brock. That’s survival.” That was said seriously, with no jokey follow up, no laugh, only a shrug as he switched topics as if he hadn’t given quite possibly his most legitimate piece of advice, warning, or indication of any worry for Brock’s safety whatsoever.
“No, I haven’t killed any people.” There was the laugh, quick and obviously (maybe?) joking. “Lately.”
“Sure, sure. I’ll watch your back.” He followed Brock as a surprisingly respectable distance, keeping eye out as best he could for anything odd; rustling, tracks, lights that didn’t seem to be poking through from nearby houses. “I’m out here because I was curious. I mentioned to you a while ago that I was interested in finding out more about what’s going on.” Roman shrugged. He didn’t lie often enough not to be believed when he said things, or so he thought.
Brock raised an eyebrow at his comment.  As a hunter of things that go bump in the night, he knew to be on his toes.  At the same time, if Roman were to turn he was fairly certain he could take him. From what he knew of him at least.
“Ya threatnin’ me, devilspawn?” He smirked, throwing a look over his shoulder as he walked. He heard Roman insinuate he’d killed in the past and wasn’t sure he took it that seriously.  Things always had a habit of being found in O’Cock, ritual murder especially.
“Guess I ain’t never took ya seriously when ya said that.  Or just when ya say stuff’n general.” He threw out the douchey comment without much a second thought.  He was always hot and cold with this one. Probably because his mind was never really made up about him.
“This curiosity o’yours just cuz ya curious by nature or cuz ya got somethin’ planned?” Again, always with the suspicion.  But Roman said it himself. He should always think he was in danger.
It was getting colder by the second, it felt like. Roman zipped up the hoodie he was wearing, layered with a sweater beneath it and still he didn’t feel completely satisfied. The only thing keeping him warm most was the thrill of a hunt, he supposed, but he wasn’t really an animal. Chase didn’t get his blood boiling in the same way that other things did.
“Hm?” Roman glanced at Brock. “Oh, no. Not threatening. The opposite, actually! Warning. I like you alive, sunshine.” He gave what appeared to be a genuine smile, before glancing back out into the forest. This hunt was a little pointless, he felt, but maybe that’s because he wasn’t exactly trained for this and Brock was. Roman had pretty much just been aiming to play damsel in distress in the woods and hoped something would take the bait.
“Well, whose problem is that?” Certainly not his. If people didn’t take him seriously, that was on them.
Brock threw another look over his shoulder. Confused.  Brock was always kind of an asshole to Roman, but it was because he knew the boy was no good.  But realistically maybe it was because he just didn’t understand him.  He knew things were not just black and white.  He had a handful of people in his life right now that weren’t exactly human and have done some pretty shady things and yet they always got a free pass.  And Roman was always nothing but nice to him.  He could sense some fakeness to it, but then there were small moments where he’d see his humanity and then feel immediately bad about the way he treated him. Why did Roman piss him off so much when he was just as much of an enigma to him as Adam had once been?
“Ya always givin’ me a compliment when I act like a jerk.  Ya’re fucked in the head, demon child.” He said, pursing his lips a bit.  He squinted when he looked back at Roman.  Did he just see a hooded figure run past him in the background?
“Just being honest. That’s not a compliment.” Roman gave him a weird look, and then when he noticed Brock was squinting and looking beyond him, he froze a little.
“Pleeeease don’t tell me there’s like a wolf waiting to eat me right over my shoulder.” He wanted to glance back, but worried the movement might deter Brock’s progress or scare whatever the human was looking at off back into the woods. So he stayed still. He could do that much, at least. Instinctively, he tensed up, ready for an attack, and then relaxed his body.
“For the record,” he whispered, “I told you it wasn’t me.”
“Wha-- no it’s not a wolf.” Brock gave Roman a strange side eyed look of confusion for a moment.  He looked back up and saw nothing.  But this wasn’t his first hunt.  He wasn’t the kid in the horror movie that would say ‘it’s nothing’ because it was always something.  He placed a strong hand on Roman’s shoulder as if to steady him so that he didn’t make any sudden movements.  He needed to listen.  Hear the movement.  Feel the change in the wind.  Things that ran off in the woods were often smart enough to be silent and still, but nothing could remain that way forever.  
“Shhh…” He whispered as he narrowed his eyes toward the direction of the movement.  But everything seemed still.  And then a twig cracked to their right.  
Brock’s head immediately turned and with a quick motion of his wrist he flung his dagger into the darkness, hearing a thunk as it hit something.  He ran off quickly to investigate, pulling out his phone and popping on the flashlight so he could find his dagger at the very least.  
Nothing.  His dagger stuck out of the side of a tree.  It wasn’t until he approached it that he noticed the dark blue fabric hanging from it.  Torn off in a hurry.  He’d hit something.  Someone even.
“...we’re bein’ watched.” He said just loud enough for Roman to hear.
“Stay close.”
Roman obeyed the command without too much huff -- he remained quiet and still while Brock did his thing. He really wanted to turn and see what Brock was hunting, but alas, no dice. Then came the snap of a twig, the sudden flick of a wrist and hurl of a blade. Impressive, to be certain, if a bit excessive. What if that had been some kid playing out in the woods. Roman opened his mouth to point out such a thing, maybe play a bit at Brock’s insecurities, but closed it. He’d wait.
He followed close to Brock, almost right behind him now, deferring to him for security in the cold and dark and eerily quiet woods. ...When did it get so quiet?
Roman’s eyes focused on the blue fabric as the phone lit it up, frowning. God, it was so tacky. Looked a bit ragged, worn down. Reminded him of the stories of cloaked figures in the Serbian wilderness his father would tell him and his idiotic little brother about. They wore half torn capes colored with their surroundings, out hunting for human limbs and flesh to help them walk and climb and live. He wondered if it was one of those, but thought it a bit unlikely that there would be two of those in town.
“What do you think it is?” Roman asked, mimicking the lowness of Brock’s voice. “And can I keep the fabric? ...Or at least borrow it?” Maybe he could trace something off it. Ugh, should he offer that information?
A pause. “I might be able to get something off it, with time,” he offered.
It was strange.  The feeling Brock got when he looked over the fabric, running it between his fingers.  Like a feeling of dread in the pit of his stomach. Not that he was legitimately scared, but like something was forcing an emotion on him. Trying to dampen his senses.  He’d felt something similar the other night before he went to visit Adam.  
“Those kids…” He whispered to himself.  They were wearing dark blue hoodies.  And the stared at him long and hard before they turned to walk away.  They weren’t just kids being creeps.  They were studying him.  Sizing him up.  And ultimately deciding not to.  
“I know who they are.  Don’ know what they are but I’m sure they ain’t human…” He said, clenching his jaw as he looked up at Roman.  He raised an eyebrow for a moment at his request.  That was usually the kind of thing Lincoln did for him  But since they weren’t exactly on the ‘let’s do each other favors’ wavelength anymore and Brock needed all the resources he could get, he had to think about it for a moment.  He didn’t fully trust Roman, but he also didn’t have a real reason not to.  
He gave the other boy a once over one more time before handing him the fabric.
“If’n ya think ya can help me figure out somethin’ bout ‘em, then yeah. Here.” He gave Roman a nod. He looked around into the dark woods and didn’t see any more movement.  They’d be more cautious now.
“I don’ think they gon’ attack us.  They know we ain’t normal.  They smart. They prolly only go after the normies.”
Roman only gave the sweetest, silent smile he could muster as he plucked the fabric from Brock’s hand and pocketed it. “I’ll keep you posted,” he promised. And he would. Depending on what he found, however, there were doubts on how much information he’d give. Or for what price.
“Well, that was my plan out here all alone. Before I saw you.” Roman sighed dramatically and shrugged again. “To look like a potential victim and all. ...Do you think being around you has put me on their hit list? Or off it.”
“Are you going to see what else you might find?” He paused, realizing he’d been asking a ton of questions. “...Sorry. Watching you work is fascinating, that’s all.”
“Ya’cn look tha part all ya want, but s’long as ya got demon blood in ya, they prolly won’ wanna eatcha anyway.  I think ya safe for now.” Brock gave a little shrug.
“I mean… I s’pose they can always maul ya’t death, but they gon study ya up a lil bit first.  Jus’ gotta see what happens.” He continued on as if he truly knew what they were dealing with, but in all honesty all he had to go on was a dead granny and some spooky kids.  They could be anything.  
Brock stopped for a moment and looked over Roman again.  Why was he so interested in watching him work? Taking notes for the day he’d get to fight him? Brock couldn’t help but be skeptical.  But at the same time, he didn’t mind the company.  He missed having patrol buddies. Even if he wasn’t Roman’s buddy.  
“Uh… I mean, I should prolly look ‘round again.  See if there’s like… any other weird shit lyin’ round. You can uh… tag along if ya really wan.  My job really isn’t as action packed as ya would believe most nights.”  Because really, the epic monster fights came only after days and hours of sifting through boring shit.  
Roman asked a question he wasn’t interested in just to hear Brock talk, so he listened but didn’t listen. He wasn’t afraid of death in the same way most of the beings that surrounded him were. He didn’t actively want to die, of course, but for Roman, death was a means to an end the same way most of the awful things he did were. In life or in death, Roman would get what he wanted.
“Yeahhh,” he said, after a moment. “That sounds pretty boring. I think I’ll go home. See what I can sniff out from this.” Roman lifted the fabric out of his pocket and waved it once. He didn’t actually mean sniff, but whatever. Brock may or may not have known the difference or what he did to learn more about things he wanted to know more about.
It was rather unceremonious at first, his goodbye. In the sense that Roman didn’t really say goodbye, he just sort of turned and looked like he was about to leave. Then he seemed to remember (or realize) that goodbyes were a thing, so he stopped and jerked back to face Brock rather abruptly.
“Oh. And stay in one piece.” Roman smiled and kissed his cheek.
“It is. Pretty borin’.” Brock nodded in agreement.  Patrolling around the woods for creatures that were now fully aware they had at least two supernatural characters on their trail would probably be fruitless tonight if they were smart.
But then he felt lips on the side of his face and his eyes widened for a moment.  Once upon a time, that would have been tame.  But they were lips that didn’t belong to his boyfriend, and Brock had a problem keeping focused and actively trying not to have sex with people that weren’t Adam was a real challenge these days.  
“I uh… ya shouldn’t do that, Rome…” He said, thankful that the night concealed the way the corner of his lip quirked upward right now.  
“But… thanks.  I’ll try not ta run inta anymore ‘bears.’”
“Oh yeah, that’s right. Taken now.” Roman’s voice was low, but there was a smile in it that was difficult to see in the darkness. A smile and a little hint of something else. He put his hand on Brock’s chest for just a moment, and then leaned away, waving it  once as if shaking off a very bad thought. “Very well. Be boring now.”
Roman laughed, shook his head, and turned to make his way back to the trail he’d followed in. “Bears. Please,” he called out over his shoulder as he left.
* * *
Roman wandered just slightly behind Brock. They hadn’t been in the forest long, and things had that eerie silence that ought to send chills down a spine. He pulled his hoodie up and tugged on the drawstrings so the fabric closed a little tighter around his face. He wasn’t some hunter immune to the weather, and he really didn’t understand how Brock didn’t seem cold at all.
“...Can I see what’s in your bag of tricks?” He asked. It was a random thought, but he wondered if there was something in there for him too. Like all the rest of the monsters Brock was supposed to be hunting.
The last few days had been… strange.  Brock still wasn’t sure if Roman was just messing with him with all the things he’d said about ‘caring’ about him. The boy who he’d catch mutilating animals in the forest, who once displayed a gutted rabbit for him on a makeshift altar.  Back then he just figured it was because Roman was twisted. Evil. From what he knew about him from their strange little talks after their hasty previous hookups, he’d pieced enough of Roman’s backstory together to know he wasn’t human and wasn’t supposed to be a force of good.  Looking back, maybe the rabbits were his odd way of flirting? Like when a cat kills a mouse and brings you its corpse to show their affection. In any case, the idea of it suckerpunched Brock, who before felt no remorse in the insults and now just felt kind of mean.  But even if everything was all strange, Roman was a good resource when it came to this demonic stuff.  And maybe he secretly enjoyed his company despite their banter.  
“Uh… yah, sure.” Brock nodded as he walked along, opening his bag and shining his light in it.  He’d brought an actual flashlight this time.  In his bag was his standards. Three bottles of holy water.  At least two knives.  A few crucifixes.  His journal.  He’d packed light again, because honestly the silver daggers were enough to take out whatever he needed.  
“Tryna’ learn mah weaknesses, Lucifer?” He grinned a bit, not as hostile as he used to be.  It was better to be cordial when they’d be working so closely together.
Roman was keeping his distance, mostly. His last little conversation with Brock had left things in an odd spot for him, emotionally. He wasn’t sure if he’d said more than he should’ve. If he’d compromised himself or revealed too much. It was a small vulnerability that he wasn’t trying to draw attention to. Besides, he wasn’t going to beg Brock. Even if the other boy used to like it so much when he did.
Instead of stepping closer to look into the bag, he leaned over and peered in. It was kind of boring, now that he was looking at it, but he didn’t know what he expected. Half the weapons in the Blade movies were ridiculous, but he’d been kind of hopeful for some interesting tech. Roman reached into the bag without permission and drew out one of the bottle of holy water, looking at it thoughtfully. “I’ve always been curious,” he admitted, unscrewing the cap. “Just a little,” he promised, shaking it as if to say he wouldn’t drain Brock’s entire stock.
A few tiny drops were poured onto his palm, and Roman braced himself for some sort of sting or burn. But nothing. “Huh.” He screwed the cap back on, and handed the vial back over to Brock. “And don’t be silly, darling. I know your weaknesses already.” Cue the devilish little smile, but it was clear enough that Roman was being playful and not threatening.
And the boy was right.  He knew his weakness well. Roman’s smile was definitely one of the nicer ones he’d seen.  Of course it didn’t compare to Adam’s. Nothing could compare to him.  But then, he really didn’t need to compare the two, since they were so different.  In any case he gave the other a little half smile and shook his head.
“Ya din’t burn.  Guess ya ain’t as bad’s ya thought.” Brock quirked an eyebrow, taking back the bottle and slipping it back into his bag.  Holy water didn’t work on every spook.  Burned some things, but for the most part he brought it along for impromptu exorcisms.  Never knew if ya’d need to burn the bones of a poltergeist or force an evil spirit out of a middle schooler, which these days he was leaning toward the latter. The age ranges lined up.  Things had been quiet, he hadn’t seen the kids around town since that day a few weeks ago.  But they were certainly still active.  Now that Jillian was missing, he had to wonder if maybe they’d used her as a snack.  There were enough chunks missing out of poor old Rosie for him to know they had some sort of appetite.  Maybe they didn’t need to feed but every once in awhile?
“So these kids…. when ya did your...thing thatcha do, ya said you felt like… loneliness? Fear? What ya think they are?” He asked, keeping the conversation business oriented. He really needed to take out whatever these things were and soon, without being distracted by a nice smile and weird feelings.  
“Surprise,” he joked, grinning. “I’m actually an angel.” Roman couldn’t really hold the joke for very long. Or the grin. They both collapsed into one full laugh at the thought, but he kind of hoped it’d get a laugh from Brock too.
When things turned to business, Roman heaved a heavy, disappointed sigh. That was why they were out here in cold, wasn’t it? For a moment, it felt like something else. “They’re kids, Brock. They’re scared, they’re alone, and they’re looking for a way not to feel either. There was a desperation to it.” Roman shrugged, looking at him.
“I think they want a home, and like most of us, they’re not very happy when they don’t get what they want.” He shot a pointed look at Brock, but didn’t elaborate on what he meant by ‘us’.
An angel? How unlikely. And yet, amusing.  Brock just gave a light chuckle and gave the other boy a look, as if to say ‘really?’ without words.  Then he gave a small shrug.
“Lucifer was an angel too.  The most beautiful of the angels’n fact.  But then his head got’t be too big an’ he was cast outta heaven. But still, face so beautiful he’cd convince anyone’t do anything.” Brock nodded as they walked along.  It was clear he was interested in just the mythology of the world. He wasn’t super into religion, but he did find it fascinating at times.  It helped with his job at least.  
“I… can see it.” He smirked, acknowledging Roman’s beauty and his demonic nature working hand in hand.  
Brock listened to the other boy talk about the demon kids.  How they were scared, just wanted to be cared for.  It seemed both boys could probably relate on some level.  Brock missed feeling wanted by his family, something he hadn’t felt since he was a very small child. If these kids weren’t leaving a trail of bodies in their wake, they wouldn’t be so bad.  But as it was, he’d probably have to kill them.  At least he’d feel really bad about it.
Of course, Brock heard the little jab. He could figure out the subtext, if there was a subtext.  He just breathed a sigh and shoved his hands in his pockets as they walked along.  
“Yeah well, sometimes wants’n needs don’ line up.  Lifes great tragedy, right?” He said, trying to move past it without ruffling too many feathers.  
“Did his head get too big, or did he dare to have a thought of his own?” Roman wondered. Humans tailored stories the way they wanted to to teach a lesson, and it was these lessons that were supposed to discourage and scare children from giving in to … Roman, essentially. He took comparisons and stories of such things with a grain of salt.
But, Brock had just called him beautiful, and really, that’s all Roman took away from it all. He opened his mouth to say something. Maybe flirt. Maybe cut Brock down. He was teasing Roman now, wasn’t he? But neither came. “Why are you being so nice to me, suddenly? Is it because you feel bad for me?”
Roman shrugged. “I guess so.”
Brock stopped for a moment and considered his answer.  He was behaving differently, yes it was obvious.  But it was because he’d watched the other boy grow into someone completely different from who he’d made a snap judgement about not too long ago.  Yeah, there was the disturbing things, like the animal torture and the flashes of inhuman features that the boy subtly let slip every now and then… but Brock was always intrigued more by the things that should disgust him.  
“I uh… I do feel bad.  Not for you. Just…” He took a breath and looked up at the night sky through the treeline above them and thought about what he should say next.
“...Once ‘pon a time I was’n love with my best friend.  An’ I watched’m choose someone else.  An’ it was the worst feelin’ in the world.  An’ I’m over it now but… it took months.  Months’f feelin’ worthless.  Months’f feelin’ like I was bein’ dragged ‘long for the hope that maybe things would change. And in that time, yeah I found what I was lookin’ for somewhere else but…” He shook his head as he continued on.  It was weird talking all this out.  
“Point is… I’m fond’f ya.  But I also know what’t feels like t’like someone that belongs t’someone else.  An’ I’m bein’ nicer’t ya because.. because I been where ya are.” He nodded.  Sure he was attracted to him but he also knew that right then, if Roman was looking for more it was something he couldn’t give him. Not without hurting Adam.  
Brock was about to continue when he felt a hard crunch beneath his boot.  He shined the light down and saw that he’d stepped on a skull of some long dead creature in the forest.  He scrunched his lip up before looking around, seeing a few more bones scattered about, a formation of rocks around the area in a circle.  
“This one’o yours, hellspawn?” He asked mostly in jest, hellspawn having more an affectionate edge than any bitterness behind it.  This looked like some sort of ritual meeting place.  Reminded him of Roman’s bunny altars.  
Oh God Roman wanted him to shut up right then, but he listened, trying his best not to react as if the words burned him. Brock pitied him, didn’t he? He said he didn’t feel bad for Roman, but he did. This … This is what Roman was amounting to now? For fuck’s sake, Brock was going to force Roman to kill something just to secure his place back in the leagues of being terrible.
But there was something else. Something nice about being looked at differently. Something secure, warm, comforting. Promising. Roman forced a smile, a thought clearly brewing in his mind that he never got to respond with. Brock was had stepped on something, and the conversation took a wholly more comfortable turn.
“Oh please, why would I leave the comfort of my own backyard to do this and risk being eaten by a wild animal?” Roman shot Brock a look that said he should know him better.
A twig snapped in the distance, and Roman jumped a little. “...Speaking of wild animals.”
But really, it’s not that he pitied him. Did he? Brock didn’t really think it was pity if a part of him kind of wanted to make the boy happy, despite their history.  He liked Roman.  More than he could admit.  Were Adam not there, this new revelation would be worth exploring for him. But Adam was there, and Brock didn’t regret it.  And yet, even though his love for Adam burned bright, he remained drawn to the boy nonetheless.  
“Yeah… I s’pose the spacin’ is too big for a thumper sacrifice.” He jested as his ears perked up at the sound in the distance.  He heard it too.  And he got that sick feeling in his gut that he had the few times he’d run into the kids before.  
“They back…” He said, gripping his knife before slipping into the trees, moving swiftly around in the darkness after shutting off his light.  He didn’t wait for the other, though he was sure the boy could pick up on his cues.  He squinted in the darkness and looked in the direction the snap came from, looking over at Roman’s direction and whispering.
“Do ya see anythin’ with those perty demon eyes?” He asked in a hushed tone.  From his last encounters with them, he knew they were fast.  They’d have to work this intelligently. Or creatively.  His full speed ahead knife throwing last time only scared them off.
“Unless I’ve graduated,” Roman offered half-heartedly, but the thought wasn’t finished.
Brock was taking off in some direction and ugh, Roman was really not cut out of this shit, so he stayed put. What was he honestly going to do anyway -- Brock was the hunter, here. Roman just had the added experience of … Being a demon, he supposed. But they weren’t all alike.
Roman was standing in the middle of the circle, scanning the treeline, but it was dark and he wasn’t quite comfortable giving up his human sigh right now in exchange for a spiritual one. “See? No. Feel? Yes,” he answered. Roman wasn’t certain if they were just exceptionally heavy presences, or if he was still a little sensitive to them following his last attempt at connecting with them over the piece of cloth Brock has given him to work with.
“Come here,” Roman said suddenly. “I want to try something…” He eyed the sacrificial circle with a thoughtful look.
Brock huffed quietly when the other boy asked him to come back.  He knew he wouldn’t be able to just run after the things because of how fast they were, but damned if his brain still didn’t believe that’s exactly what he was going to do.  He clenched his jaw and twirled his dagger once before shoving it and the shut off flashlight into his bag before carefully slipping out of the wooded area and moving back over to the other boy.
“What ya got in mind? We sing koombaya an’ hope they really into campfire ditties?” Brock said in his biting sarcastic tone that he couldn’t help but let slip out from time to time.  Truth be told, he was curious what Roman had in mind.  He’d taken a delve into these kids’ minds, so as much as he was reluctant to trust him, he still did.  
“You brought me for a reason, Brock,” Roman countered. It went without saying that he was telling Brock to trust him, despite the fact Roman had little idea of if this would work or not. From his brief glimpses into their existence, Roman gathered enough to consider they might have a very personal aversion to the idea of sacrifice, which was why, with no warning whatsoever, Roman grabbed Brock and threw him down hard onto the ground in the middle of the circle.
“I just want to piss them off a bit. Go with it,” he instructed, looking down at Brock as he drew out the small concealed knife he’d brought with because -- look, he wasn’t going to be caught completely defenseless out in the woods in the middle of the night, okay?
“I’m going to sacrifice you now.” There was a wink, and then he started muttering some complete bullshit about an ‘old one’ and ‘planes beyond the earth’. It sounded convincing enough. ...For Hollywood, maybe. He even held his hand out and looked as if he was about to cut open his palm over Brock for effect. It was working though, he felt their anger rising, and closing in.
Brock was taken by surprise when he was thrown to the ground, wind knocked out of him momentarily as he laid there, staring up at the boy.  And he wanted to laugh, his lip curling into a small smile.  Maybe it seemed patronizing for him to think it, but in the back of his mind, Brock’s ego was always at work and he just told himself he’d make short work of the boy if he were to try anything.  But then the smile came from elsewhere as well. This was not an all too unfamiliar position for them.  They’d been in an almost identical place months ago, but the situation ended in a very different manner.  It almost shamed him that his body went into autopilot, as if remembering where things did lead last time they threw each other around, and blood started rushing down below.  But he wouldn’t acknowledge it, instead forcing a fake grimace on his face, giving him a little shove.  Not enough to force him off, because this plan did intrigue him, but enough to give a little warning.  
“Ya jus’ wan be on top’a me again.” He said with a shit-eating grin on his face, but then allowed the situation to play out and did his best to feign a fearful look on his face.  Brock wasn’t in Drama, it was easy to tell. But it didn’t make it any less believable to whatever these things were, because a shriek emanated from the woods and the bushes started to shake nearby. He wasn’t sure if they were just trying to distract Roman or if they were trying to scare him off.  Clearly if they wanted to kill him, they would have.  Brock quirked an eyebrow and looked up at the other boy.
“Ya made tha lil tykes angry.”
If Roman noticed, he didn’t respond. He was completely into his pseudo-sacrifice and attempts to get the attention of these kids that Brock was actually ranking a little low on his immediate attention. For once. When he felt the kids were sufficiently irritated, Roman dropped the act. He didn’t cut his palm, and stopped with the idiotic chanting.
That was of course when Brock called attention to their position, to which Roman did nothing but smirk. He took his time getting off of the other boy, however, and gave a little shift as he did.
“Good, at least now they’re out in the open.” He gestured out to them as if to say he was done helping for now. “All you, hero.”
As if on cue, the children started to emerge, hunched over, wary and clearly not a fan of the area or being so out in the open. They eyed both Roman and Brock with black eyes, assessing the situation.
“...I’m going to take it that since they’re not attacking, they’re open to dialogue.”
Roman had shifted on him, possibly knowingly, and it caused a small groan in the back of Brock’s throat.  For once he was thankful for the interference of monsters, because it saved him from making bad decisions.  The children circled them like jungle cats, more attention on Roman since he threatened sacrifice, but curiously watching both when such acts did not happen.  Brock sat up and stared back at them, taking in the dark void beyond their eyes.  He wasn’t scared, but they did bring an unnerving aura about them.  When it was clear that Roman was not going to kill him, the older one spoke.
“Why do you follow us?” He hissed at Brock.  Brock got the feeling he was the one the knife flew at.  
“I dunno.  You ate a lady.  That’s a pretty big reason.” Brock scoffed a bit.  The younger one backed up, looking ashamed. The older one shot him a supportive look, then glared back at Brock.
“That wasn’t our fault.  She wasn’t right.  We were so hungry.  We just needed a place to stay.” Suddenly they seemed scared.  Brock noticed it.  Suddenly everything Roman said started making sense.  
“Yeah… looked that way.  So what’re ya? Children of the corn?” Brock hissed back.  The kids started backing up.  Clearly this wasn’t working out too well.  
Roman listened to the rather antagonistic back and forth between the two parties, and he might as well have been looking at his nails for all he really gave a shit about it. They were eyeing him, but this wasn’t really his fight anymore, was it? Brock was supposed to kill them or something, even if they were just little … demon kids. Not unlike his little brother, actually.
“Oh for the love of --” When the kids started backing up, Roman put his hand on Brock’s chest and stepped in front of him a little. The backing up stopped, but they eyed Roman in a much less curious and much more wary way. He was the one who had feigned sacrifice to lure them out, after all.
“Excuse my friend, kids. He’s a bit insensitive to our kind.” That seemed to get their attention, but the oldest did not seem to buy Roman’s words.
“Our kind?” He asked, glancing to some of the other children. “You are not one of us.”
“Well, uh, no. Not exactly. You’re made. I’m pure.” There was a tiny lilt of pride to Roman’s words, but it was likely only Brock would notice. Flashes of emotional ran across the childrens’ faces: excitement, fear, hesitation, confusion.
“And basically, if we don’t figure out some way for you not to kill and eat people, this guy is going to have to kill and eat you instead.” Roman paused, glancing back to Brock and then to the children. “Okay, okay, I was kidding about the eating, but it sounded good, didn’t it?”
Brock’s lip contorted into a grimace as he listened to Roman talk. Yeah, maybe the diplomacy was working on the children better than his ‘BROCK SMASH’ routine but Roman made it sound so… sinister. Well maybe it was sinister.  Brock was going to have to kill these children.  He had no question about it in his mind.  But something about the hope that Roman seemed to have for it touched him. Another surprise that only endeared the boy to him more. Goddammit.  
“We already have someone taking care of us.” The older child said, as if dismissing what Roman suggested.  But what did he mean by that? Was someone killing for them? Or had they found a way to live peacefully? Something told him it was more likely the former.  Brock slipped his hand in his bag and gripped the handle of his dagger and looked at the children.  They seemed to multiply from the two he’d seen weeks before. Maybe they had? He didn’t know how they worked.
“Why’d you come? When he acted like he was gon’ sacrifice me?” Brock distracted them with a question so he could plan his next move.  But he was also curious. Wouldn’t demonic creatures live for that stuff?
“We… it just scares us is all.  We don’t want it to happen to anyone else…” The older child spoke once more. Something odd about him. LIke a sense of humanity. Remorse.  It took Brock off guard. Everything about these kids took him off guard.  And he didn’t like it.  Without much thought, he quickly threw his dagger at the older boy, impaling him in the shoulder.  At that all the children started to scream at once.  The older child pulled the knife out and threw it to the ground and turned, disappearing into the darkness of the woods.  The other children all but vanished as well.  Brock blinked for a few moments, actually feeling somewhat sorry for what he had done. They weren’t real kids right?  Just monsters. Just monsters.
Roman … Saw red. They had been making progress up until Brock went off the reservation, or so he thought. “BROCK!” Roman yelled, something he hardly did. Hell, Roman hardly raised his voice at people, let alone yelled at them. And that was far from all he did, with his temper flaring up, Roman lost sight of his actions long enough to shove Brock, and the hope was that he’d hurt from whatever he collided with. Roman didn’t care. Not then. And he didn’t stop to see if Brock was okay, either, partly because he knew Brock would be fine (he hadn’t shoved him hard enough to kill the idiot), and part because he was too busy launching into a tirade.
“Aren’t you seeing a bigger picture here?! They said ‘they don’t want it to happen to anyone else’ which means someone is out there doing --” Something. Demonizing? Sacrificing? Whatever. “--That, to THEM.” The kids were victims who made victims, sure. Perhaps that was easy for Brock. Perhaps it was black and white. Right now was a test for Roman, he realized, as he stood there glaring at Brock.
His features softened a little. “...Is that what you’re going to do to me eventually?”
Brock fell back and hit his tailbone on one of the rocks on the outer rim of the circle hard.  A broken tailbone was not going to be fun until it got healed.  But he couldn’t be mad.  He knew that Roman identified with the children.  Hell, Brock identified with them.  Growing up lost and confused with strange abilities and cravings nobody could relate to with what seemed nobody to love you.  It hit home.  Maybe he panicked and tried killing that part of him, now that he was so close to happiness.  Maybe he too associated the kids with Roman and he was trying to kill him by association.  Because Roman was a puzzle wrapped in a mystery that complicated things for him and part of him hated that.  
But as it was, Roman was right.  Those kids must have seen things in these woods. Brock often forgot that monsters could do horrible things and still have more humanity in them than some of the people he knew.  
“They… they still kill people, Roman.  I have to…” What? Kill them? Punish them? Human kids didn’t have much a moral compass.  Give them horrific cravings and demonic powers and he couldn’t imagine they’d react any different.  But then Roman’s question  It hit him in the gut like a punch.  But the truth of the matter is… that’s why Brock even started talking to Roman to begin with.  Why they ended up starting a sexual relationship. Why he listened to what Roman had to say even if he was driving him batshit insane.  Because one day he knew he might have to kill him.  And he wanted to be ready.
“...It’s not… If you don’t kill nobody, then no. But I gotta duty’t do, Rome… Anyone in this town does that shit, I gotta take’m out.” Hypocritical he was. Adam butchered Clint Balfour’s tongue. Lincoln used his abilities to kill someone even if they were a criminal.  Brock protected both of them, but because he could defend them. Adam wasn’t in his right mind, Lincoln was protecting himself.  It still caused the Redeemer to stir in him, but it was easier to trick the damn thing into not caring if there was a loophole.  
“I’m tryn’ not’t hurt you, Roman.” He said, leaving the statement open since it meant more than one thing.  Brock stood slowly, hunching a bit in pain before hobbling over to collect his now bloody dagger from the ground.  
“Maybe our lil adventures together ain’t such a good idea…” He said, wiping the blood from his dagger on a small rag from his bag.  
“It’s gon’ end in pain for everyone.”
“Of course they do, Brock,” Roman spat, barely resisting rolling his eyes. “But if they’re all dead, we’ll never find out who sacrificed some random kids to a darker power.” It was speculation, really, but their aversion to his test with Brock and how scared they’d been of the sudden motion … Roman thought it might be fair to assume they were possessed, or something similar enough.
“Have you ever thought maybe you could save some of these creatures, darling?” The question was partially rhetorical in that Brock’s answer meant very little to Roman right then. “If you haven’t, then you deserve to be ripped apart by each and every one of them.” Just as it was rare to see him yell, the coldness that seemed to encompass his words in that moment was an equally off key tone in comparison to his usual upbeat, run of the mill amused state of being.
With his temper in check, Roman’s general attitude seemed to fizzle down into something more distant. He wasn’t aggressive or even angry anymore, but the grins, flirting and bad jokes had yet to return. “They’d be a fine idea if you’d let me actually help you. Listening to me included,” Roman paused to shot him a pointed glance, and then a shrug at Brock’s next statement.
“Everything ends,” was all he really replied. “You should probably get yourself looked at.” It was the closest to an apology as he would give, and considering he knew how Brock typically healed himself, it spoke volumes that he wasn’t offering to do it himself.
It was an interesting concept Roman offered up. Maybe he wasn’t just supposed to save the innocent? Maybe he was supposed to save the damned as well? Offer them up a second chance? Wasn’t that what he did with his closest friends anyway? Over half of them weren’t completely human and had done something horrible, and yet he continued trying to guide them to the light. Hell, even in his own way he did it for Roman, checking in on him and making sure he wasn’t going past innocent bunnies for a thrill kill.  But then, maybe Brock did deserve to be torn apart.  He did a shit job at saving the people he was supposed to save these days anyway.
“...You’re right. Goddammit, I hate’t but… you’re right.” He said through his teeth, admitting defeat.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered out.  He should have let Roman talk to the kids.  He just acted on impulse like he always did.  He knew maybe he should listen to Roman.  Funny that he was slowly starting to trust him when he felt like he really shouldn’t.  But after letting other people get close, tell him how they were going to handle these things and then turning around and watching them either stab him in the back or die, he had a hard time trusting anyone these days.  But after that, their interactions were short.  Roman was annoyed. Probably horrified. Brock horrified Roman. There was a twist.  He just gave him a solemn nod and slipped his dagger into his bag.
“We’shd prolly head back then.” He said, quietly hobbling back in the direction they came.
* * *
Practice was exhausting today, but Roman was pretty distracted and it was obvious enough. Coach was on his ass, and a few teammates had a few choice words for him, all of which Roman chose not to take seriously lest they find themselves on the other side of a lethal temperamental downpour.
He was on his way back from the locker rooms, and not quite ready to go home yet. His parents were in one of their Moods which meant he’d be responsible for entertaining his awful little brother. No, not Roman’s idea of a good evening at all. When a noise from the garage caught his attention, Roman naturally gravitated that way out of sheer curiosity and as a way to do anything but what he should presently be doing.
Brock. Of course. A little twist of irritation in his chest told him he ought to keep on walking, but, well …
“How’s the back,” he called, and he was walking in before he knew it, dumping his gym bag and backpack on the floor against the nearest wall and walking over to watch Brock work.
Brock had to say the start of the new semester had gotten off to a weird start. These demon kids were just business as usual honestly, even if he hadn’t really dealt with monsters that he might be better off trying to save than kill. But there was this thing with Roman admitting he somewhat cared for him on New Years.  That was weird.  
Oh and there was also that threesome he just had with his boyfriend and Maja.  That was new.
In any case, Brock found himself wanting to stay out of the Armory for once.  Stay away from business.  Give Adam a break.  Give himself a break from his day to day.  And Mr. Carson was giving him until the end of the week to fix the engine on this car.  Brock decided what the hell, he’d stay after school and do a bit of extra work.  People should have known he was distracted by the fact that he was voluntarily doing schoolwork, even if it was in Auto Shop.  Though he had to admit, he didn’t mind it.  In fact, he’d hoped he’d be able to use his newfound mechanical skills to fix up a car for himself one of these days.  It was the little things that kept him going.  
Brock was leaned over the engine tinkering when he heard a familiar voice behind him.  He turned to look, wiping sweat from his brow but only managing to smear a little bit of oil on his face just above his eye.  
“It’sa… it’s better.” He nodded, wiping grease on a small red rag and laying it on the edge of the hood.  
“Weren’t football season in the fall?” He asked, leaning against the car, large arms crossed.
“Wasn’t aware we even still had a football team with how much a deal they make outta tha rowin’ team.”
Ew, why’d he ask. He knew what Brock’s healing entailed and while sure, he hadn’t pushed him hard enough to do last damage, Roman was still suspicious enough to regret asking. And being a little bitter that he did. “Great,” he said, in a much more chipper tone than he meant.
“Coach wanted us to practice. He’s crazy. Something about getting lazy over the break, I don’t know. I wasn’t listening.” Roman moved closer, clearly being nosy and peeking in at what Brock was doing. He didn’t take shop and he didn’t fix cars, so … he knew very little about what the hell he was looking at. And again, he didn’t care, so he wasn’t about to ask.
“It’s a little weird to see you at school after hours.” He leaned against the car beside Brock.
“Want company?” It was barely a question. He was probably going to stay anyway, and they both knew it.
Brock clicked his tongue against the side of his jaw and nodded at Roman’s explanation.  He didn’t claim to understand sports like most macho guys his age.  He was only on the wrestling team for a few years because… violence.  But anything else with all the… rules was something he didn’t care to understand.  
“Well if’n ya ask me, looks like coach needs’t follow his own advice an run a few laps himself. All them Buds are gettin’ to’m.” He said smartly with a little shrug, whilst letting his eyes study Roman up and down for a moment.  Brock had to admit, he didn’t mind the company.  Well, actually he didn’t want to admit it, but even when he sneered and called Roman a demon he felt some strange comfort with his presence.  
“Uh… sure.  Jus’ watch where ya sittin’, devil boy.  Oil be everywhere in here.” He said, giving a little nod to his own bare arms that were covered in black streaks.  He picked up his small wrench and went back to what he was doing when Roman got there.  
“Isn’t he just living up to the stereotype of the American high school coach, though?” Roman wondered, but he did laugh a little at Brock’s comments, and it was a genuine laugh. He shook his head and tsked, reaching out to poke Brock’s check. “Not everyone can be built like you, honey.”
Roman kicked his stuff aside and lowered himself to sit in one of the dry areas of the garage, opening his backpack as if he had any real intention of reading or doing any homework. He was bored and looking for an escape, but even his defiance had its limits.
“What’s on your mind?” He tilted his head. It was a shot in the dark, but it was strange enough to see Brock here that he thought he’d ask anyway.
Brock finished tightening a bolt before looking up to him with a quirked eyebrow.  What was on his mind? Too many things.  Worry for one.  Brock had reached a point in his relationship with Adam where they were so in love that it scared him, because he hadn’t been this far in without fucking it up.  His urges were never far from his mind. Yeah, an occasional threesome with Maja would help to quell it, but that was not something that happened all the time.  And not something that really mattered.  Maja was a friend. Sex was actually quite meaningless.  It was the attention that Brock liked.  Funny how a guy that grew up being largely ignored by his family would gravitate toward attention. And Roman gave him a lot of that.  Even when he was a total dick to him.  Roman was strange.  But then Brock always liked strange.  And he hated that he liked it.  
Then there was the fact that he wasn’t sure what to do with these kids.  They’d already killed at least one known person.  Maybe two if Jillian was involved.  And there was something weird going on in the woods that involved that creepy rock circle.  Brock wasn’t sure if he was prepared for another big battle after losing Logan.  He still hadn’t properly grieved the death of his former best friend.  He kept a lot of strange feelings to himself lately.  
Still. He lied. To save face. Save awkwardness.  “Not much.  Just tryna’ live like a normal boy for once.  Ain’t you never wanna do that? Jus’... forget ya have a face ya gotta hide from everyone else?” Because Brock hid everything now and he hated it. His job.  His feelings. His relationship. It was ironic that the one thing that made him happiest was also the one thing that made him saddest.  And was he just imagining things or did Adam enjoy Maja’s touch more than his own? Maybe he was just giving into his insecurities. He knew Maja wouldn’t do that to him with their history. But then maybe Brock was just looking for something to worry about to forget about his own mind’s betrayal, which currently involved hiding his dimpled half smile behind the open hood of the car when Roman gave him one of those curious looks he often did.  
“Why ya ask?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” Roman started thoughtfully. He did and didn’t buy the answer. It was layered, he was certain, but he supposed it wasn’t a complete lie or stretch for Brock to just want to be normal every now and again. He had moments of wondering what it would be like too. Or if he was painstakingly normal in comparison to a lot of his kind, which presented the probably of feeling things a little too humanly. Things like the boy standing in front of him, for example. “I think I’m pretty normal, considering.” It wasn’t quite a lie, either. He hid in plain sight as that other side of everyone he was surrounded with. That was his true other face.
He shrugged. “Like I said, it’s odd to see you here. And our last encounter --” Roman stopped short. He was not about to apologize for his reaction, no way. But he’d hoped it had given Brock some things to think about regarding his approach to his job, and if that was one of the things on the other boy’s mind, well … he didn’t feel bad at all.
Finally, he succumbed to merely giving the real answer, “I was just concerned.”
Brock stopped and wiped his hands again and licked his lips before turning to face the other boy again.  He leaned against the car and tapped his fingers on the edge while he looked at Roman, studying his face to check his sincerity.  If this was still a game to Roman, he was very good at it.
“Concerned? Why concerned? My ass’s fine.  I overreacted wit’ them kids. You was right.” He shrugged, moving to the toolbox and shuffling around in it without any real purpose just to look busy.  
“But uh.. thanks I s’pose.” He nodded a bit, looking halfway over his shoulder at him.  
“So ya jus’ gon’ show up places from now on an’ tell me how concerned ya are about me? Do ya mean that when ya say’t or are ya jus’ tryn to catch me with my guard down?” He turned, looking him up and down once more, as if trying to interrogate him.  Because it was working. Every conversation he had with this softer Roman was lowering his defenses more each time.
“Would you rather me not say it anymore? “ Roman wondered,  almost snappy,  but he curved his irritation. It was technically a fair question that Brock presented.
“I'm concerned because of how pathetic you looked last time we parted, if you must know.” But Roman would not elaborate. Elaborating would be admitting some slight care about the fate of the kids,  or perhaps some care as to what happened to them in the first place.
“Haven't you noticed how much space I've been giving you,  even when we see each other?  I'm not trying to wear you down,  I'm letting you be happy.” Roman paused, realizing how nice that sounded from him,  so he had to tack on a petty little,  “For now.”
“Pathetic? How am I pathetic when I’m just tryna’ do a job? When I’m jus’ not used’t a monster bein’ on tha face of a kid? This is different than anythin’ I’ve dealt with before.” Brock grimaced, leaning against the counter that the toolbox sat on.  He clicked his tongue again and stared down the other boy, a small scowl taking over his face at his next comment.  
“For now? What the hell does’at even mean?” He shook his head.
“Ya start out murderin’ bunnies jus’ so I pay attention to ya, then when I get serious wit’ someone else, ya show up an’ suddenly start carin’ about me? Like what the fuck, Roman?” He smashed his fist into the counter, a crack forming in the marble top.  
“I jus’ had my ‘motions toyed with for two fuckin’ months by people that called themselves my best friends. I find a bit’a happiness an’ you show up claimin’ you care so damn much and I don’t ‘preciate the games.” Why was he getting so upset? They were just fuck buddies earlier last year.  Yeah, he was secretly real fond of Roman, but he wasn’t sure why it made him so… <i>emotional</i>.
“FUCK! I’m sorry.  I’m jus’... stressed out about so much these days. Forget everythin’ I jus’ said. I need a break.” He shook his head, sliding up on the counter and leaning his head against the wall.
“Yeah, different than anything else, and yet you reacted to it the exact same as anything.” The lack of pity in his tone disappeared just as quickly as it came. They’d had this argument once, and Roman was not about to reopen it again. He’d said his piece, both physically and verbally. It was up to Brock now.
Roman was still sitting, so he looked up at Brock as the other boy leaned back against the counter. he considered giving up, but the power exchange of the situation demanded that perhaps he should remain sitting. Brock had some things to get off his chest, and by standing Roman might challenge or threaten the release of all those delicate pearls of feelings and information that Brock was currently deciding to shower him with. Some of it could be speculated on already, but others placed new light on things Roman had only wondered about lately. Namely, where Brock’s actually feelings ranked between attraction and something more.
“Did it not cross your mind that I wanted your attention because I cared then?” Roman hissed it. He was getting (unfairly) tired of everyone speculating that he was playing games all the time, but then, he usually played games, so what did he want. He was so close to throwing a hurricane-level tantrum, though. Like hell was he forgetting any of this, but he didn’t dare say that either.
Finally, he stood, grabbing a notebook from his back and walking over to Brock as a slowed pace. He was flipping through the reams of paper, looking for something. “You haven’t seen me really play a game. Darlin’,” he made an extra point to speak a little more like Brock on that last word, “And you’d be too easy to play it on. Maybe at first, yeah, I kinda was. You know, you’re so emotional and you care so much -- perfect testing ground. But now?” Roman shrugged and closed the rest of the distance between, his smile once again holding that little hint of something else in it as he ….
Set a blank page down beside Brock on the counter. “We should play tic-tac-toe. I’m terrible at it, but I’m obsessed.” Roman flashed another smile, but whatever was behind it before was gone again. He held out a pen,  offering Brock first go. “Would you like to be hugs,  or kisses?”
Honestly though? It never crossed his mind back then that Roman might have liked him more than what they were.  Back then, Brock still harbored secret feelings for Lincoln. Still treated people like sexual objects to filter out the anger he felt for being <i>chosen</i> against his will. Back then, Roman was just an object to him. An annoying, possibly evil object.  One that he ended up getting to know a lot about and enjoyed spending time with occasionally. But still an object. Now, he was about another year older.  He’d fought more creatures. Learned more life lessons. Lost more than he could bear thinking about. He was almost totally different.  But the fondness for Roman stayed.  
“...Why ya never tell me then?” He asked, knowing the answer. Because Brock would have scoffed back then.  Because Brock would have been cruel. Because this person he was talking to now was sensitive and sweet despite having a twisted dark side and Brock would have relished crushing his spirit back then. So much for hero boy.
Brock listened to Roman go on about ‘playing a game,’ carrying on like some supervillain monologue in a movie.  Brock was fully prepared to roll his eyes, launch into another defensive tirade, when the boy pulled out a paper.  Tic Tac Toe? Brock stared at him for a long lingering moment.  Then… a bright smile followed by laughter. A release of nervous tension he’d had built up for a long while.  
“You’re so weird, hellspawn.” He chuckled.  He tapped a finger against his own bottom lip for a moment while he considered the offer.  Then he reached out and grabbed the pen, hand lingering a touch a tad longer against Roman’s than maybe he should have.  
“I’ll be X’s.  They more satisfyin’ to draw for some reason.” He joked a bit, stealing the coveted middle section with an X.  
Roman laughed a loud and dismissive laugh at Brock’s question. “You’re hilarious.” Why’d he never tell Brock. That was rich. On top of all the reasons Brock was listing in his own mind, Roman could hardly begin to wrap his head around human feelings and all of this bullshit that came along with them. It took him this long to figure out the basic meaning of caring about someone. He wanted Brock’s attention so he could ruin his life. Or be in his life. Or mean something in his life. Or … Ugh, the all ran together on the better days, and crossed over completely on the worst.
The smile was well worth the dramatic build up, he decided. He’d meant what he’d said, of course, but he might as well put his theater skills to use here and now and help Brock relax a bit by dressing everything up toward some epic and yet wholly anticlimactic revelation. He couldn’t believe how they overlooked his talent in theater, honestly.
Roman noticed the lingering touch, but did not draw attention to it. He wanted to see how many of those little touches would occur, and whether they were accidental or testing some waters.
“Right in for the kill, of course,” Roman teased, watching Brock take the middle section. He drew an O in the top right. “You’re weird too. You said you needed a break, so here you are.”
“Oh always in for tha kill. Someone once told me I should always think’f survival first or somethin like that. Consider this just’a tease.” Brock smirked halfway, acknowledging a statement Roman made to him weeks ago about how he should always be on guard. He responded to Roman’s move by placing an X in the top middle.
“I ain't played this since like… Third grade.” He gave a little awkward half smile and a shrug as he leaned back, waiting for Roman's next move. He almost asked if he remembered what he was like that far back but then he remembered Roman had only moved to town a few years ago.
“I'd like’t think I wasn't such a bastard back then but… I prolly still was. Still, things were simpler. Sometimes I miss it.  I mean, my dad was shit, but at least I ain't know no better back then.” Maybe he was too young to be making that kind of statement but given his line of work and the things he'd been through, he had to grow up faster than many of his peers. It sucked.
Roman returned the smirk, appreciating the world play, but other than that, he didn’t acknowledge it. “Ah-ah, I see you. No way.” He hurriedly placed an O in the bottom middle, cutting Brock off. This round, at least.
He listened with interest, a tiny little smile playing on his lips. “A tiny little jackass Brock. How precious.” Roman meant it, in his own little insulting way. In truth, Roman was torn between shushing Brock and letting him continue. It seemed like the other boy needed to talk and let off some steam, but it also seemed like Brock needed some time to <i>not</i> contemplate heavy things and harsh realities. “Are you saying ignorance is bliss? ...That’s the saying, right?”
“There’s a saying in Japanese…” Roman thought about it, recalling the exact phrases, and then speaking them to Brock in their native tongue. He tapped the paper, as if rushing the other boy, while he continued to translate between languages in his mind. Eventually, he explained the proverb. “It’s like … It’s saying your environment shapes you. Basically. So maybe you’re not shit because he was.”
“Uh… yeah I guess that’s what I’m gettin’ at. All the shit I know now. Or’ve done.  It’s uh… I donno. Sometime’s I jus’ like’t think how life would be different if I wasn’t chosen. Like… would I be a math nerd’r somethin?”
The other boy spoke in his native Japanese and a little smirk crept at the side of Brock’s lips.  He always envied people that knew more than one language. It reminded him of the world outside of Onancock he was never likely to see.
“Maybe. But he’s dead an’... I guess I’m bein’ shaped more by tha’ people round me now.” THAT was certainly the truth.  His two months of hell and heartbreak shaped him to be more cynical.  His relationship with Adam taught him that not everything was impossible.  And this strange friendship he had with Roman taught him the importance of actually trying to see life from another perspective.  A long cry from the beer and violence credo his dad taught him. But amidst all that he almost forgot it was his turn and drew an X at the top left corner.
“I get the wondering what if…” Roman stopped. “I mean I guess. I never really do. Except maybe about you sometimes.” He gave a sly smile, but his attention went back to the game. Huh. He had Brock pinned, didn’t he? It was a rare win. He wasn’t lying about being terrible at the game.
“Yeah, I’d guess so. Hopefully for the better?” Roman marked an O in the bottom right, before passing the pen back to Brock.
“You’re in check, honey.” Wrong game, but whatever. It sounded good.
Brock stopped and curiously looked at the other boy, legs coming up on the counter and crossing in front of him as he adjusted himself where he sat.
“What ya mean ‘What if?’” He asked, not in an intrusive manner. Just genuinely wanting to know.  Yeah, he had Adam and still knew that Roman was up to no good sometimes, but it still didn’t stop the little bit of heat coming to his cheeks.  
“Maybe for tha better.  Maybe not.  I’m shamefully real easy’t influence.” He admitted with a shrug, taking the pen again, finger brushing Roman’s once more. On accident? Maybe. Probably. Right? He drew an X in the bottom left to cut Roman off.
“What bout you? Would you say you was more’a hellion when ya was a lil tyke? Because you seem… I dunno… more pleasant recently.” He joked a bit, though not ENTIRELY joking. Maybe he was just noticing Roman more now but it was something that was always there.  
Roman bit his lip, not really wanting to answer in a completely serious way, so he decided to make a joke of it. “Brock, could you imagine if we were dating? Wouldn’t that be hilarious?” He actually laughed and shook his head.
“Are you? I hadn’t noticed.” He shot Brock a shit-eating grin at the comment of Brock being easy to influence, but he meant it as more of a tease than an insult.
“I was terrible. At sleepovers, I’d tell my friends the scariest stories I could think of and then watch them have nightmares all night.” He probably shouldn’t have looked proud of that accomplishment, but … It was Roman. Of course he was proud.
“Tic-tac-toe!” Roman marked his las O, middle right, and drew a line through it. He won! “Do you know which one the O represents in hugs and kisses? Because that’s the one you owe me.”
Brock quirked his head once more.  Roman presented it like a joke, but somehow it seemed like it wasn’t completely.  He pursed his lips and crossed his arms. “I dunno. I don’t think it’d be hilarious.  We’d prolly look real good t’gether.” He nodded with a little smirk.  He already knew how they fit together, how good they looked together naked.  Though that seemed like forever ago and times were different now.  At his little comment about being easy to influence, he gave him a little shove.
“Shut up, fool.” He said, though playfully.  
“Yeah well, lil did they know most’a them scary stories was true.  Kids’r stupid.  But it’s a blessin’t be that stupid sometimes.” He gave a little nod and watched as Roman won the game.  Damn.  He wasn’t really paying that much attention.
“I uh… I dunno.  Which one d’ya think’t is?” He gave a little shrug, looking down at the paper and squinting.  How the hell did people get kisses and hugs from X’s and O’s anyway? People are…weird.
“Well duh, of course we would. I’m involved in that combination.” It was easy to downplay the seriousness of something with Roman’s ego. He just laughed things off or made it about himself and how shallow he could be. This was not quite so different.
“Not all of them, though. I just have a knack for details and dramatics.” Obviously.
“I thiiink,” Roman started. He knew which one he wanted it to be, and quite frankly, he actually didn’t know which was which. “Kiss.” But, in the interest of being mildly considerate, Roman did at least turn and tap his cheek. Brock could spare that at least, couldn’t he?
Brock just gave a little harrumph at Roman’s ego.  Which… was not unlike his own honestly. He just shook his head and laughed lightly at the boy.
“That’s’n understatement.” He said in jest of the boy’s flair for dramatics.  He had SO much drama it just fell from his pores.  
Brock thought for a moment what he should do.  Honestly, he had no idea which was which, so the boy could be being honest.  He looked over him cautiously.  It was just a kiss on the cheek right? Brock could control himself enough for that.  So he leaned in, nervously oddly enough, and pressed a kiss against his cheek. He pulled away and hovered a moment before giving him another odd look and chuckling.
“You uh… got a lil oil on ya face now.” He licked his thumb and instinctively patted at it, trying to clean it off.
Easy to influence indeed. Roman allowed the chaste little peck to remain what it was. Brock lingered,  and he felt it. He did turn,  at least,  to face the other boy,  determined to force eye contact which he found Brock typically avoided with him.
“Good break?” He asked while Brock cleaned his cheek.  The other boy should know he didn't actually mind being dirty, but Roman wasn't about to turn away this contact. He did, however,  move a little closer, but if it came up he'd simply pass it off as giving Brock a better reach to get the smudge off him.
Yeah. Brock could recall how dirty he liked it.  But that was a lifetime ago.  And that was different.  But somehow they were eye to eye with Brock’s thumb on Roman’s cheek, faces not too far apart from each other. He could feel Roman’s breath against his own lips with how close they were. Their faces weren’t that close before were they? It was like some sort of magnetic force he tried hard to resist. He found his hand move up to Roman’s chest, pushing away, or at least trying to.  So it was very much a surprise to him when he found he couldn’t.
And he somehow found himself leaning in.  Everything in his mind screaming at him to stop but he couldn’t.  And he pressed his lips against Roman’s for a few short seconds. And then…
“I-I need’t… I gotta go.” Brock pulled away, upset look on his face. Goddammit he was so stupid.
Roman would've moved away if Brock pushed him,  but he didn't,  so he stayed there pressed against the other's hand,  curious about where this would go next and how far it would carry. There was this look in Brock’s eyes that said enough,  right before he kissed Roman,  but Roman didn't even get the chance to respond before Brock was gone again.
He leaned back against the counter in a position that could suggest he was okay with the idea of being pinned to it.
“Sure, gorgeous. I can close this place up for you.”
The way that the clothes hung to Roman's body was suddenly of extreme interest to Brock. He licked his lips and drank in the boy in the position he was in. Why the fuck was his mind doing this to him? Everything felt treasonous to him right now, but all he wanted to do in that moment was tear off Roman's clothes and make him scream.
Brock was a fucking idiot.
Brock approached him again, standing between Roman's legs as he leaned back on the counter before him. Hands moved around his waist and pulled him in roughly as he touched noses to him, breath hot against his lips.
“If’n ya care so much about me…” He said, breathing heavily, fingertips dancing lightly to his lower back under his shirt. And then his tone shifted and he gave Roman a shove.
“...then leave me alone. I got somethin real good goin on wit Adam and I can't think straight when ya near me.” He said, coming back down to earth. He pulled away and grabbed his own bag.
“You’n I just ain't possible. I'm sorry.” He said in a low tone. Though his voice was shaky. Like he wished he could say otherwise. Because something about Roman was so interesting and kept him coming back for more. But he loved Adam sincerely and the thought of losing him scared him so much.
And yet he kinda wished Roman didn't listen. Goddammit.
If Roman hadn’t already known Brock was dating Adam, he did now. Brock had this tendency to say things just as he reaffirmed them with action. Like not being able to think straight, and revealing a secret in the same breath.
Still, Roman exhaled the breath he’d taken when Brock got so close to him, and remained silent for several moments after Brock had pulled away. He didn’t have anything snappy to say right now, so he went with the ever-simple: “Okay.” Okay he’d leave Brock alone? Okay they weren’t possible?
Just okay.
Brock looked back at him.  He couldn’t tell what he was thinking by the look on his face.  On the one hand, maybe he had just been toying with Brock the whole time and it stopped being fun. Maybe this stopped it? But on the other hand… Maybe Brock <i>did</i> mean something to him.  And that made everything feel just… sad.  If things were different, he’d apologize.  Take it back.  Probably even kiss him again.  But things weren’t different, so it was best to just let things as they were.
“Thank you…” He said after looking Roman straight in the eyes for a long, lingering moment.  Not a gaze of dominance or anger.  Maybe a little guilt.  But he knew how often Roman tried to get him to look into his eyes, the least he could do was respect that.  
“I’ll seeya round, Roman…” He said with a small nod, biting his lip and turning for the door.  He didn’t know why that seemed so hard, but he knew it was the right thing.  Adam was his prince. Roman didn’t know him the same way.  He wasn’t sure he ever would. When he reached the door he turned and gave him one last look, then turned and disappeared down the hallway.
* * *
Things were awkward right now. Brock kissed Roman. He wasn’t forced. He wasn’t bewitched into it. And to be honest, as much as he could try to pawn it off on his sex addiction, it wasn’t due to that. It was something more. Something about Roman drew him in and it was fucking scary to him. Especially when he already thought he’d found his happiness and was doing what he could to protect that.  He needed to stay away from him.
And yet...
And yet there was some unfinished business that they both needed to attend to.  He had uncovered some new clues and needed to investigate things a little further, but if he had to talk to these kids he was sure now he wouldn’t get very far.  He needed Roman for this. They trusted him.  He trusted him, much to his own chagrin.  
He tried apologizing over text but things didn’t quite end where he wanted it.  So he might as well just go for it and go to him. He still had a job to do, he can’t just let this shit stand in his way.  So he arrived at Roman’s house for the first time in about a year. The last time he was there was in a warmer month, and he spent most of that in the backyard punishing Roman for his faux-bunny sacrifice.  This time wasn’t about that.  He knocked on the door and stuffed his hands in his jacket pockets, looking around as he waited to see if anyone was home.
A few voices could be heard echoing throughout the house, and then finally Roman’s right behind the door. He hadn’t planned on doing much today for weather-related reasons, which meant spending most of the time going back and forth with his brother and rolling his eyes at whatever crazy vacation his parents were planning for their anniversary. So far, he’d gathered some mountain climbing in Eastern Europe. Fun.
When he opened the door, he was not expecting Brock. For a moment, he just stared absently, and then pulled himself together so it was a little more Roman-like when he spoke.
“What, Brock?”
Brock stood there for a moment, looking down at the ground with an awkward half smile when the other boy stared.  Finally Roman broke the silence. Brock pulled down the sides of his knit hat over his ears and gave a shrug.
“Well I been doin’ some searchin’ for them kids an’ I figure you’d wanna go over a few things?” He said, big blue eyes soulfully, apologetically looking at him, saying things he wasn’t yet prepared to say with his actual mouth.  
“If’n I find’em, If I’mma save them I’mma need’t talk to them an’ they prolly don’ trust me so... “ He looked down and kicked his boot back and forth with another shrug. “I kinda need you, I s’pose.”
Ugh he had suggested that, hadn’t he? There was a tinge of selfishness that flared up in Roman that said he should just shut the door and let Brock figure it out on his own. The kids weren’t his responsibility, and whether they lived or died made no difference in his life. But another part…
Roman sighed and opened the door wide enough for Brock to walk in, and inwardly cursed the other boy’s stupid blue eyes every step of the way.
“We can go --” Roman paused when his dad started singing in the kitchen. “...To my room.”
Nicholas poked his head out from the kitchen, singing interrupted when he heard his son speaking to someone. “Guests? ...Are you eating?”
“He’s not,” Roman answered.
“Let him speak, Roman.” Nicholas smiled at Brock, waiting for an answer.
Brock walked into his home and was sidelined by the sudden appearance of Roman’s father. He’d never officially met the parents. Seen them around, yeah, but never really introduced himself. It seemed kind of blasphemous not knowing them being that he knew their son biblically, but then he had a hunch they were every bit the demon that Roman was and didn’t care much about that kind of thing. And besides, if he’d met the parents of everyone he’d had sex with...well it would take a very very long time.
“O-oh I’m okay, sir…” He cleared his throat and nodded, trying to be polite even if he was sure everyone in this house was just as off as Roman.  And really, how weird was it that this probable demon guy was being nice? Demons, man. The grey area confused him, but it was growing more and more apparent that things were more complicated than just good and evil these days.
“But um… thank ya.” He smiled at the man and looked over to Roman.  “If this’s a bad time I really’cn go. No big deal, man.”
Nicholas looked back and forth between the boys, and then to Roman for a moment, as if he knew something. “I will tell you what - I’ll make one just in case you change your mind,” he said, before ducking back into the kitchen. He resumed his song as if he hadn’t missed a beat.
“It’s … Fine. It’s a fine time,” Roman replied, shaking his head at his dad’s behavior. He nodded toward the stairs and made his way over to them, starting to head up without really waiting to see if Brock would follow. It’d be easier to talk about demon kids away from the prying ears of well … Other demons. And also away from his dad’s singing and current grill infatuation, and his increasingly annoying little brother.
He opened the door to his room and let Brock in. “Sorry about him. He always want to grill in the winter, so mom bought him an indoor one and -- Brock -- I swear that’s all he’s been doing for three days. Maybe I should thank you for coming and offering a distraction.” He groaned and flopped down on his bed, giving a lazy motion for Brock to sit wherever.
“So, what’d you find?”
Brock offered the man a smile before listening to Roman’s response.  He followed him up the stairs and listened to him complain about his family.  Complaints that… to Brock, sounded nice. He wished that all he had to complain about was his dad being, well… a dad. For demons, they seemed completely mundane. Brock was actually a little bit jealous, if he was being totally honest.
“That’s not so bad, Rome…” He said in all sincerity. His fondest memories of his own father were of dodging flying beer bottles around the house.  Those weren’t the best of times. In any case, he sat on the edge of the bed and shoved his hands back in his jacket pockets while he thought over everything he’d found out the last few weeks.
“Well I went back’n followed the blood trail from that kid…” He said, making a somewhat softened face at that. He knew how Roman felt about what he did. He tried moving past it quickly.
“It disappeared halfway through the woods, but’t was real close’t the Accomack Creek trailer park. So I went ‘round and asked if anybody seen’t any kids that they din’t recognize. No luck wit’ that but what I did find was apparently a few people have moved out rather quickly. Ain’t packed’p or nothin’. That’s kinda weird, right?” He said with a nod.  He had a feeling it was more than just them ‘moving,’ but people didn’t seem to care if someone disappeared from the trailer park. Seemed cruel, but on the flip side would be a perfect place for someone or something to pick people off.  
“I figure somethin’s either scared’em off or… y’know… eaten’em. In which case I’mma have a real conflict’f interest savin’ em but… I made ya a promise. I’ll try.” He nodded, looking over at Roman’s green eyes, offering a smile, then looking away again before he stared in them too long.
“I was gon’ go down there soon, see if anything else strange’s happening.  Jus’ wanted’t know if’n ya wanted to go. See if ya can pick up any weird vibes from’t.”
Roman smiled a little, rolling onto his stomach on the bed since he seemed a little incapable of sitting completely still at the moment. “I know. It’s a little cute, but I never said that,” he threatened, looking at Brock very seriously. This had to stay between them.
He listened as Brock recounted his explorations. Seemed like he’d been pretty busy investigating, which Roman figured was good, but he was a bit lost in his own thoughts the past week or so, so Roman couldn’t rightly say he’d noticed anything strange with the demon children one way or the other. He traced some of the lines on the comforter, idly, thoughtfully. “A trailer park is an ideal place for that stuff, I guess.” Stereotypically speaking, he guessed. But the kids didn’t seem very smart, just resourceful. Maybe stereotypes were all they had to work with.
At the mention of a promise, Roman looked up, catching Brock’s gaze for a moment, and despite himself, he returned the smile. It was sweet of him to try. Roman should try too. He was trying.
“I can go. It’s possible people are just scattering like animals do before a disaster, but humans are usually … Kind of dense about that stuff.” He paused, glancing to Brock. “Mm, comparatively speaking, I mean. So if they’re picking it up, maybe these kids are worse off than I thought.” Roman still didn’t want the first course of action to be to destroy them, but he was now opening up to the possibility that they might have to.
Oh good. He was agreeing to go. This went better than Brock initially thought. He offered another smile and shifted his body toward Roman, reaching out and patting his shoulder for a moment before pulling his hand away again.  
“Thank ya. I’m glad ya’re back on board.” He said with a lopsided smile.
“Maybe they sensed’t. But I agree that people’r stupid. It’s more likely they saw somethin’. Though that part’a town is in the thick’f it in the woods, I’d imagine they’d have to have seen more’n some spooky kids over the years. Somethin’ must’ve gone down.” He thought out loud. He’d fought many things close to that trailer park. Werewolves, skinwalkers, cloven-footed beasts. How they could have been so dense for so many years and just now started picking up on something weird being afoot was strange to him.
“Still donno who’s up to no good at that rock formation in the woods. Been checkin; up on that as well. Ain’t seen a soul out there.” Brock would catch them soon enough.  For now he needed to focus on one mystery at a time.  
He sat silently for a few more moments, then inhaled a deep breath and turned to Roman once more. “Look. Much’s I hate’t admit’t…. you been a great help’t me lately.  So thank ya.” He nodded a bit, unsure of what else to say.  He thought he should also straight out apologize for last week, but he figured it was best to leave it alone unless Roman wanted to bring it back up.
It felt weird to tense up at Brock’s touch where he never really had before, but he supposed that’s where they stood now. Their interaction would be business-oriented; they’d stick to talking about Brock’s hunts and nothing else. It was an adjustment, and Roman couldn’t decide if it’d be better to sever Brock completely or take what he could get. He felt pathetic over it, though, either way.
“They’re vicious and territorial, but they don’t want to be. Maybe someone got to close to their home, or they thought someone was a threat. It doesn’t take much to spook people. Just a few shadows that are out of place and a razor sharp smile.” Roman gave one of his signature little smiles, but it faded faster than usual.
“You’re welcome.” He pushed himself back up into a sitting position. “I guess just keep me posted on when you’re going and I’ll met you there.” See? He could do it. Curt, professional. Or whatever. This was hard. He probably wouldn’t last.
“Yeah well… either or, tis worth a look, right?” Brock nodded, noting Romans acknowledgement of his own little smile. A smile he honestly was curious about and wouldn’t mind seeing more of.  But then the responses moved back to impersonal and business-like.  Good? Isn’t that what Brock asked for?
“Okay well… I’ll uh… letcha know when I make my move.” He said, not sure what else to say. Conversation was done, right? He should get up and leave. Yet he didn’t.  He sat there a few more moments and looked back over at the boy who was now sitting up next to him.
“I uh… don’ think I met your dad b’fore.” He said, making small talk because he wasn’t sure he wanted to leave just yet.  “Have you demons always been so Brady-like?”
“Yeah, it is,” Roman said, perfectly aware that they were struggling for conversation that wasn’t pertaining to the topic of monster hunting. He didn’t really know how to change that though, or if he should. “Worth a look, I mean.”
He nodded. “Okay.” Now it was almost painfully awkward. Should he ask Brock to leave? Should he have to? Why wasn’t Brock leaving. Roman knew why, of course, a part of him, but the struggle here was quelling his urges to draw attention to or exploit these reasons. Brock was asking too much of him, he thought.
Roman looked at Brock, and he clearly had a lot on his mind. Was that really what love was? Denying yourself something you want for the happiness of the other person? How could Brock or Adam ask that of each other? Roman didn’t get it, and yet, here he was, in a sense, doing the same thing wasn’t he? For whose sake.
“If you mean a happy family, then yes.” Things were better before his shitty brother was born, but details. “Mom is way too good for him, but he knows it. They’re happy. They indulge each other.” Roman shrugged.
Maybe it was awkward. No it was. He should leave. But at the same time he liked getting to know Roman like this. That in itself was strange. He chuckled a bit at the thought of Roman’s happy demon family and shook his head. He was supposed to be this holy evil fighter and yet these unholy… Uh… Creatures? They had a healthier family unit than he'd ever thought existed. It was charming in a way.
“Sounds real nice.” He said, not a hint of sarcasm on his lips. He wondered if maybe he'd ever have something quite like that somewhere down the road. Brock couldn't help but want it the more he thought about it. The absence of a loving family in his childhood made him long for something better now that he was older.
“...So if’n ya guys are so normal an’ happy then why ya gotta go round killin bunnies or shit like that? You know ya can be a demon without bein a cliche…” He said simply, not sure what he was trying to say. Maybe he just wanted the best for the boy. For everyone really, but Roman was a special case, being a demon and all.
He watched Brock’s expression. It was nice, but he decided not to elaborate. It felt a bit like rubbing it in the other boy’s face, which, while Roman was not against usually, now wasn’t one of those desired times. He had many reasons to gloat, but he withheld just this once.
Roman laughed and shrugged. The ‘bunny fiasco’ seemed so long ago that he hardly remembered it until Brock brought it up. “You seemed to think I was a cliche, so I played along.” It did satisfy some urges for him, too, but he knew who he was talking to. Some things, it was just better to keep to himself than confide in Brock about. For the most part, Roman was greatly composed of his mother’s demonic traits, but his father’s more simplistic demonic urges did run deep and they were prevalent enough that sometimes… Roman just wanted to tear something apart. His temper was all Bazarov.
“But thanks for telling me the obvious, darling.” Roman grinned.
Brock gave a little laugh and nodded. “I did think ya were a cliche’. But’t be fair, I was still new’t all this.  I din’t understand that good and evil weren’t so simple.” He looked over to Roman and studied his face for a moment.  If Roman wanted, he truly could be a powerful force of evil. That beautiful face could convince anyone of anything.  At least he inferred it from the effect the boy had on him alone. If Roman shared his urges with him, he might flinch, but he’d understand.  He wouldn’t have looked up ways to kill his friends… and his own boyfriend, just in case, if he didn’t have urges of his own he needed to quiet down.  Sometime the Redeemer screamed in his ear that he shouldn’t rest until all the supernatural beings in town were resting in pieces.  He actively fought against it, because it seemed like everyone he cared about was connected in some way to the darkness.  Brock could understand unspeakable urges, even if it technically meant they should be enemies.
“You’re so much more’n enigma than I gave ya credit for…” He looked over him again, biting his lip as he thought about it.  Brock always loved a mystery.  Unraveling the pieces to solve the puzzle.  That was what kept him coming back, even when part of him knew it was the wrong thing to do.  
“Everyone has both in them. That’s an important distinction in my world,” Roman said, reaching out to poke Brock playfully in his side. He might’ve been softening the seriousness of his statement, but he meant it, and he fed off the inevitable cycle of someone giving in to one side more than the other. Like he should be compelling Brock to do, maybe, but instead he was trying to get him to save possessed children and stay loyal to Adam. But Adam … Roman had a slightly different perspective on him now, given their chat in the spirit world. He was another creature Brock should destroy, possibly one that Brock would eventually destroy. And wouldn’t that feed Roman too? Maybe he didn’t need some lusty betrayal. He just wanted it.
“Oh well thank you, Brock,” Roman said, lowly, and to make sure Brock heard him as he lowered his space, he leaned closer. “I do try.” He was close and he was far just as quickly, leaning back to rest his back against the wall.
“...Do you think you should leave?” Before we get too comfortable was implied.
Brock took the playful poke to the side with a little smirk, giving Roman a little joking swat on the side of the arm himself  It was nice to see him smile, to joke around with him when a year before his misunderstanding of the boy was so gross and overdone that he said the cruelest things. This side of him was pretty great.  But then before he knew it, the boy was close again.  And his heart started beating a little bit faster.  He leaned in, his lips not far from Roman’s. Thankfully, Roman pulled away again.  Brock cleared his throat and patted at his pants, pretending to dust it off as he was distracted.  
“...Yeah, you’re probably right…” He added, giving a little nod.  Whatever was going on between the two clearly hadn’t gone away. Brock wasn’t sure he wanted it to, even if he didn’t want to give up Adam for anything.  He turned and looked at Roman and shook his head.
“I’m sorry for bein’ so weird…” He said, thinking he really should get up to leave but instead just staring at the floor.  This was weird.  And new.  And he wasn’t sure how to feel about it.
Roman sighed and shrugged. “Just how it’s going to be, I guess. We both want to fuck each other and we can’t. It sucks.” This was a stupid conversation, Roman couldn’t help but think, but at least he was putting it into physical terms instead of ‘we both have some weird feelings for each other and have no idea what to do with them’. He wondered if Brock felt the same, but everything about the boy’s reactions lately suggested that he did.
“And you’re used to getting things you want, and so am I. At least in a sexual capacity.” Roman smirked, but it was playful.
“Is that all you think?” Brock turned his head and raised an eyebrow.  Yeah, Brock wanted to give it to him.  Good. But that wasn’t everything.  And that was unusual.
“It’s not jus’ that.  I… I like bein’ round ya.  I smile ‘lot more when I am.” Brock looked to the floor, a little upset at putting it into words like he did and yet it didn’t make it any less true.  He was absolutely in love with Adam. But part of him kind of wanted to be with Roman.  Brock wanted to curse to the sky because it would seem that his own heart was too complicated for him to understand.  He’d thought it would beat for only one person after the Lincoln and Logan nonsense resolved itself. Was it ignorant for him to think it was that simple?
“I…I like the way ya make me feel...” He whispered a bit.  This was getting to be too revealing.  He should go.
“It’s … Nice that I make you smile,” Roman said, but he sounded unsure if he believed that. It wasn’t that the idea wasn’t nice, but it was a foreign concept to enjoy making someone happy for the sake of it, and an equally foreign concept to hear it. “And I like it when you do.”
As much as he wanted to move closer and indulge this little moment of intimacy that seemed to be brewing between them, Roman instead brought his legs closer to himself, but he did grin. It was an admittedly goofy grin; Roman’s attempt to break up the tension of the moment. “It’s weird to say it makes me happy that you like it, considering what I should be doing is ruining your life, gorgeous. But… It’s a good feeling. So I guess I like the way you make me feel too…”
Hearing the words come from the other boy just conflicted him.  On the one hand, it made a little smile creep across his lips that he quietly tried to conceal by keeping his head down. It felt really nice to be able to talk like this with Roman.  But on the other, he felt so damn guilty.  He knew sooner rather than later he was going to have to make a choice. That he was going to have to cut Roman out if he wanted to be happy with Adam.  And that Adam trusted him so much, but here Brock was letting himself feel things for someone else even if there was no real comparison between the two.  This was just a shit show and was going to end in pain for everyone.  
But damned if it didn’t feel good in the moment.
“And I should be trying to kill you just for bein’ a demon. But I don’t wanna. So I guess we’re both failin’ pretty terribly.” He laughed a bit, fidgeting in place as he looked over at Roman.  His half smile had a little hint of sadness to it, it wouldn’t be hard to see in the moment.
“Y’know in the grand scheme of things, I’m probably more the bad guy here than you’ll ever be.” He gave a little shrug.  “Adam and I are in love.  I’d give anythin’ for him.  But I can’t shake this… whatever this is… when I’m ‘round you. And that’s not fair for either’f you.”
This was complicated and stupid, but he supposed it was good that he was getting it out.  
“I’m uh… I’m sorry’n advance. For bein’ a jerk.  Well bein’ a jerk in the past too.  For last week as well.  For… all’f it. I’m just a confused shithead right now.”
“Feels nice to fail once in a while, doesn’t it?” Roman mused, but then he laughed and shook his head. “I’m joking, it doesn’t. I don’t like to fail. But I’ll keep you as the exception.”
“In a way, yeah. That’s how I work, though, so don’t beat yourself up about it.” It was Roman’s nature, but Brock’s choice -- and yet, here they both were, trying their best to resist the very thing that made them who they were. Humans were kind of built that way, and Roman was choosing to be so very human right now.
Roman’s reaction was instinctual, this time, with no thought or concern that maybe he should maintain the distance he’d been so actively keeping between them. He moved closer and put a hand over Brock’s, desiring to be comforting which made him want to gag. How much longer until this sentimentality in him ran its course? Sooner rather than later, he hoped. But for now, he had a hand resting on one of Brock’s. “Calling yourself names isn’t going to fix it either.” Despite the contact, Roman rolled his eyes. “It’s both of our faults, stop trying to fall on your sword.”
Brock listened to him and nodded silently. This was all so odd, Brock wished he could channel his heartlessness from a year ago.  But he couldn’t. He’d always thought Roman was special, even when he was being hateful and threatening to kill him.  And now this came at a fucking terrible time, and yet he couldn’t help himself.  And then a hand covered his own that rest on the bed.  His eyes widened for a moment, head turning to look at their hands for a brief second.  He should pull away.  To him, sex maybe wasn’t so much a betrayal because he didn’t have to care for someone to get off with them.  But little intimacies like this… they mattered.  If Adam found out, he was surely to be crushed by it.  This was not something that needed to be happening.
And yet, he found his fingers spreading so Roman could thread his own through them.  He silently stared at their hands and saw how well they fit.  In a way that was not dissimilar and yet completely different from Adam’s hand.  This was the point in which he crossed the line.  The kiss could have been an accident.  This was him accepting something was happening.  He felt like shit.  But he also secretly wanted more of it.  He tried to regain his composure and deny Roman this moment, because he knew it was wrong.  And yet he couldn’t pull himself together long enough to pull away.  So instead he just let his fingers tighten the grip.
“What’re we doin, hellspawn?” He asked quietly, still unsure of how this all happened.
Roman drew in a breath when Brock didn’t actually pull away. It was a good question that Brock asked, and he glanced down at their hands, fingers interlocked, and he wasn’t sure he had an answer that was any sort of appropriate. His patience was waning, as was his resolve.
“What we want to do?” The guess was said more innocently than he was feeling. The contact, the proximity -- Roman was kissing Brock before he even knew it; one biting, hungry kiss, lasting beats longer than he wanted it to, if it should’ve even lasted at all. When Roman forced himself back, which took ages of self control he didn’t even realize he could call upon, his breath was uneven and his gaze was predatory.
“You should leave,” he warned. “Before I don’t let you.”
Roman was kissing him. A deeper, harsher kiss than the innocent one they had in the Auto Shop. And yet, Brock couldn’t fight it. He opened his mouth and let his tongue inside, sliding it against his own, his hands gripping at Roman’s shirt as he pulled him closer.  The kiss did last longer than Brock wanted, and yet not long enough.  When Roman pulled away, a small breath escaped Brock’s lips, followed by a moment of sadness that the contact was broken, then another of realization that this kiss was no accident and he’d broken his promises to Adam.  
And that he wanted more.  
“I… y-yeah… I should.” He said with big, shocked eyes, thankful that Roman was no longer close enough to notice the growing desire in his pants.  He pulled back and stood, shoving his hands back in his pockets.
“I… I guess I’m leavin’ now. Uh I’ll uh… I’ll let you know when I go after these kids.” He said, backing away and yet strangely in no hurry to leave.  He needed to get out now. He needed his feet to work.  He only hoped Roman helped push him out the door.
Roman took a moment of just ignoring Brock’s presence to collect himself. He shouldn’t have kissed, he shouldn’t have done that. Maybe he’d invite John over later and be mean to him, just to distract himself. Yeah, maybe…
His gaze shifted over to where Brock was standing awkwardly in the middle of his room. He was muttering something, but Roman didn’t hear him. He had to leave but he wasn’t leaving, and every moment he stood there made things harder to resist. Roman slid off the bed and eased right by Brock, taking the door knob and twisting it open to pull open the door.
“I’ll walk you out, okay?” Okay.
“Y-yeah. Right.” Brock nodded, but he too was only half-listening.  He had to tell Adam, right? This… this wasn’t right. He couldn’t keep this up, and honesty was the foundation of their relationship. It’s the whole reason they got together in the first place.  But at the same time, he knew telling Adam would only speed up how soon he had to stop hanging around Roman.  And selfishly, he wanted to see him more.  Brock was such an idiotic dickhole.  
But then the door opened.  Brock looked up into Roman’s pretty green eyes once more and opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out.  So instead he just gave a little nod and walked out to the hallway, shoving his hands into his pockets as he made his way to the stairs.
Roman didn’t say anything else, but he obviously had a lot to say. He made his way down the stairs in silence and guided Brock toward the door. His father no longer seemed to be in the kitchen, and in fact, the downstairs portion of the house had gone eerily silent since they were last there.
“Let me know about the kids,” he said, as some sort of initiation of a goodbye as he stopped at the front door.
Brock had a lot he wanted to say too, but it wouldn’t make a difference. It didn’t change the situation.  It didn’t change the fact that he was now a shitty boyfriend.  It didn’t change the fact that he was possibly leading Roman on with the hope for more when he wasn’t sure what that even meant.  All he could do was walk in silence.  Awkward silence.  Maybe he shouldn’t have come over.  
But at the same time, he was always glad to have gotten something bothering him off his chest.  He wasn’t so sure how well it helped when he just replaced one stressor with another though.  
They stopped at the door.  Roman said something about the kids.  Brock just stared at him for a moment, looking at his lips and the way they moved before chastising himself in his own mind.  He brushed his blond hair back before tightening down his knit hat once more, giving the other boy a half-smile.
“I will, darlin.” He said, trying to maintain a respectable distance from him even though he subconsciously moved just a step closer.  
“Uh… I’ll uh… I’ll seeya round?” He posed it more like a hopeful question rather than a statement.
What the fuck was he still doing here?!
Roman groaned. “Oh my god, Brock, are you trying to make me kiss you again?” It was spoken more like a very sincere threat. Or another warning. Maybe a slight plea.
He didn’t know why, but that made him laugh a bit.  This whole situation was fucked, but he might as well find some humor to it. As for his question… maybe? Brock had a habit of doing very bad, very terrible things all for the sake of curiosity.  He just gave a little half smile and stood there for a moment longer, considering it.  But then he stepped back and gave Roman a quiet little salute with two fingers from his forehead before turning and shoving his hands into his pockets.  He stood for another moment before taking his first step off Roman’s porch, looking back momentarily, then shaking his head.
He really shouldn’t, but Brock knew even if he walked away now, he’d be back.  It was only a matter of time now.
* * *
Tonight had been… productive.  Brock had returned to the trailer park with Roman in tow, this time to see if they could get a glimpse at anything weird or off putting.  Some of the people that remained that were willing to talk all had the same thing to say, though he wasn’t sure if it had anything to do with what they were looking for.  As it turned out, Melinda Weathers had been acting strangely since the death of her boy. Up at strange hours of the night, wailing in the woods. Strange noises coming from inside the trailer.  Multiple voices, even though now she lived alone.  Most of the neighbors thought she’d just gone crazy. It was a fair point, she might have.  But when Brock knocked, they were just met with hostility.  She knew who Brock was, her boy came home many times with a shiner on his face from him.  Brock tried to be a caring individual and offer his condolences and even pressed about the strange noises, but she told them to ‘Get the hell off my lawn before I call the cops.’ And yet, before she closed the cracked door he could have sworn he saw something run behind her.  Something small.  Hooded.
In any case, today was apparently not the day this was going to happen.  He’d have to sneak in if he was going to get the answers he wanted, and she was already on high alert.  So he decided it would be best if they called it a night.  
“C’mon, hellspawn. I’ll walk ya home.” He said, not giving Roman time to protest.  It was sincere.  For the most part of the night, the two had been pretending not to acknowledge the deep kiss they shared not too long ago in Roman’s room.  Brock had been trying to push it away from his mind and yet the harder he fought it, the more he thought about it.  Roman’s lips were surprisingly softer than the last time, maybe because his memories of him from the year prior were tarnished with his memories of a demon he would be destined to kill, when now he wasn’t so sure.  And of course the guilt of hiding these thoughts from Adam weighed down heavily on him.  So why was it that anymore these days, he wanted to see Roman just to see him, not necessarily due to their current business partnership?
“Uh… thanks for comin’ out.  I was hopin’ we’d get more out’f it but…” He shrugged and shoved his hands into his pockets.  ‘Mrs. Weather’s is definitely hidin’ somethin.  I think she’s the key to all this.”
They walked at a slow pace, and Roman stayed quiet for most of the time. Brock hadn’t given him time to protest, even if he’d been about to, but Roman wasn’t going to fight Brock’s company too much. It’d been a strange night full of suspicious behavior; his own family of demons was so different from these others they’d been encountering lately that Roman had to shake his head at all the shady happenings. So secretive.
“Mm, swing and a miss.” Roman shrugged. They were definitely there, though, Roman had felt them. It was strange to have such a connection with them, but he wasn’t eager to gaze about them again because of this apparent tie.
“But you’re welcome, honey.” He smiled. “Thanks for walking me home and making sure no one tries to kill me.”
“Yeah well, it’s my job.” Brock gave a little shrug as if he actually believed that was the only reason he was walking the boy home.  But truth was he just liked being around him.  Fuck he even liked being around him last year when he did nothing but insult him. Something about his weirdness, his otherworldly charm and his mystery.  It was the Redeemers curse to always go after something they didn’t understand. Maybe it was because all Redeemers inherently had a death wish and they just aimlessly followed one mystery after another until it eventually killed them, but Brock always seemed to pull at the little threads until there was nothing else to solve.  It was his nature, he couldn’t help it.  
He shoved his hands in his pocket and blew out a short breath.  The air was chilly enough now that the sun had gone down that he could see his breath.  Weird for O’Cock, but winter was winter.  He walked quietly, not sure of what to say. Not sure if he should say anything really.  He could walk away from it all now, just call the two kisses an accident that never were supposed to happen and leave. And yet… he couldn’t.
“Well, we’re close’t least.  Won’t be too much longer’n we’cn put this thing to bed.” He nodded, attempting to make some small talk.  It had to be strange for Roman that Brock was dragging him out at night for these hunts.  It wasn’t normal for anyone really, but Brock was used to it.  He was just happy to have company.  He hadn’t had a buddy along since he and Logan fell out, and while he was always worried that involving someone else would get them hurt, he was still thankful to have someone to talk to.  He’d bring Adam along but… he didn’t want to risk him getting hurt. And Roman knew enough about demons to be helpful in this particular case.
“I’m sure ya gettin’ tired’f me draggin’ ya out to these crazy places.”
“I suppose it is. Kind of.” Roman cast a sly smile toward Brock, since they both knew Brock wasn’t really supposed to be protecting someone like Roman. It was bullshit, really. If Roman died, Brock’s life and the whole town’s life might be a little easier. Well, after the fallout of his death, anyway. Protecting him. Roman wasn’t able to bite back a small laugh like he wanted.
“Good, you can keep me warm then, too.” He slid closer and hooked arms with Brock, content to simply enjoy the moment of contact for whatever it was. Warmth? Companionship? ...Friendship? Something more. It was something more.
“Agreed. I was thinking maybe I should go back alone. Without the big scary hunter. See if I can get them to speak with me more.” Truthfully, while he was running the idea by Brock, it was hardly something he intended to ask permission for. If Roman wanted to help these kids and not hurt them, he had to put in the work for other solutions or Brock would be forced to do his job.
“It’s the only time we spend together, so I’m fine with it.” Roman shrugged, paused, and then recoiled a little at the admittance. So much so that he even drew away again physically, unhooking their arms and instead sliding his hands into the pockets of his coat. He sounding desperate and disgusting, didn’t he? When would this pass.
Brock’s jaw clenched a bit, but not in an annoyed manner.  In an ‘I don’t want to openly smile’ kind of way.  But he still (reluctantly) welcomed the arm hooked in his own.  It was a little strange that he was somewhat okay with it.  He could lie and tell himself that it meant nothing, that he was just humoring the boy. But of course he was allowing it because it felt good himself.  
“I uh… I dunno, hellspawn. I mean… talking is one thing, but I don’ know’f they gon’ hurt ya or not and…” He stopped before he said anything embarrassing.
“Just think bout it a lil bit before ya go off on your own.” He gave a little grunt and a nod.  But the conversation soon went on thankfully so he didn’t waste much more on words he didn’t say. But he just gave Roman an odd look, then gave a little laugh at his statement.
“Ya count this’s spendin’ time t’gether?” He smirked, shaking his head and running a hand through his blond hair. “Nah.  This’s a job. My job.  Spendin’ time t’gether would be more like watchin’ a movie or gazin’ at the stars’r something…” He nodded thoughtfully as they walked along. He was just doing his job, Roman was helping.  Once this case was over he’d have no more reason to speak to Roman outside of school and it was better that way.
So why was it that Brock was dragging it out? Maybe because he did count it as spending time together in a way.  Maybe because this new, helpful side of Roman he’d found that was totally opposite from the spoiled demon kid he thought he knew was intriguing, even if it was fake. But honestly, the little splash of danger of Roman being a creature of the unknown helped.  
“I'll let my dad know,” Roman replied,  vaguely.  Well,  it was likely a bit vague for Brock,  but it wasn't so much for Roman. If he went missing,  Roman had some amount of faith his dad would find him. Through violent means if necessary. “And I'll be fine anyway. I don't think they'll hurt me unless they feel threatened.  I'll level with them.”
“Of course I do, Brock.  It's not as if you've given me much choice now.” Roman actually looked … hurt? Bothered? “Don’t be an asshole and list all the things we're not doing together.”
Oh good,  his house was coming into view.
Brock stopped and gave Roman a little side eye, eyebrow raising as he tilted his head toward him.  Roman confused him.  A lot.  He was such an asshole some days.  But it seemed like when he got him alone, he let his more endearing qualities show.  His vulnerability.  And yet Brock still could never get a good read on whether it was an act or if it was true.  It was probably the mystery that kept him interested.  
“Ya act like we goin’ out. Don’t be so sour.” He said, attempting to diffuse a situation that would find him getting close to the boy again.  But then as he always did, he allowed his curious nature to get the best of him.  
Hands in his jacket pockets, he looked over and shrugged and responded in a low voice. “...why, ya wanna gaze at the stars wit’ me?” He said, half joking, half serious.
Roman waved the assertion away with his hand,  as if the motion could physically close the verbal door Brock was nudging open. “It doesn't matter, does it?” The answer may as well have been a yes,  though,  for all that Roman wasn't denying it. If Roman didn't want to do something,  everyone would know it.  Now he couldn't bring himself to protest against such a small question?  Even Roman knew he was being transparent, but he let it go. It did matter. To him,  at least.
He bit his lip and seemed content to let things sink back into awkward silence. It was easy when they were hunting demon kids,  but now that it was just them, there was an obvious elephant in the room that they both seemed content to ignore.
Brock could feel it too. That giant elephant.  Pink with tassels. Hard to ignore.  But at the same time he heard it in his voice.  The hurt, but the eagerness to actually spend time with him. The yes. And if there was anything Brock craved more than sex or drugs or alcohol, it was someone’s attention. Someone <i>wanting</i> to be near him. It made him feel not so less than as he used to.  So he pursed his lips and looked down at the ground, kicking at the dirt as they walked.
“...night’s still young.  Sky’s somewhat clear.” He said, looking over at the other boy with his crooked smile.  
“I s’pose if’n ya get a blanket and got a way’t climb up on that roof’a yours, I could be convinced to stay and stare at the sky for a while.” God Brock, this was stupidly intimate of a thing to be suggesting. But then they were friends now. Friends could do that stuff.  Right? Right.
Roman tried not to look too happy (or too pleased), but he wasn’t sure he really passed off either very convincingly. Honestly, he didn’t care in that moment about keep up appearances that were ~too cool~, so what was supposed to be a casual smile ended up spreading into a grin. “I know a way.” It wouldn’t be his first time climbing out onto the roof.
He unlocked the door to his house with ease and let them both inside. The house was dead silent, almost creepily so even by the standards of a normal empty house. Roman didn’t bother to elaborate as to where his family was. Either he didn’t know, or he didn’t think it mattered. They’d said they were going (somewhere) and Roman wasn’t listening, but rejected going with them in favor of joining Brock on their hunt.
“Come on,” he said, nodding toward the stairs that once again lead them up to his room, but Roman didn’t linger there, he was strictly after a blanket and then on a mission toward the patio of his parents’ room. “Ta-da!” he started, pointing to a pipe on the side of the house. It ran close to the railing of the patio, and bridge the gap of a few short ‘steps’ to the roof.
Brock followed into the house.  It was a little quieter than before. Roman’s surprisingly pleasant family didn’t seem to be around. Part of him felt like maybe that was bad news, because a lack of parents around never led to anything good.  And yet, he followed still.  A part of him still wanted to be around Roman despite all his reservations.  
He followed to his room, and then to his parent’s room where Roman pointed out the pipe.  Brock smirked and moved toward it, making short work of the climb, then leaning over the edge of the roof and offering a hand.
“Careful, hellspawn.  If’n ya fall and break somethin’ this will be real awkward.” He chuckled, helping him to the roof.  Once they were there, he sat down and looked up at the sky. It wasn’t cloudy out tonight, and the slight chill of the winter air somehow made the sky seem a little clearer.  
“I don’t often get a chance’t relax and do things like this. This’s nice.” He gave a nod, laying back on his folded arms as he studied the formations in the sky.  
“It’ll be fine if you let me devour a bit of your flesh,” Roman jokes, watching Brock’s face to see if he’d buy into it. There was a time when he was certain the human would’ve, but now? He wasn’t sure. Maybe Brock had learned more about him in the past few weeks. He hoped so. “I’ll heal right up.” Of course, between the two of them, Brock was the one with the instantaneous healing, not Roman.
Roman joined Brock in sitting, and then eventually laying, and he was quiet for a few long moments in his contentment to just look up at the sky and enjoy the cool air that was nipping at his lips and cheeks.
“Yeah, it is -- Hey look, that cloud looks like a unicorn.”
At Roman’s response, Brock quirked an eyebrow.  “Really?” He asked curiously.  He supposed that would make sense.  He’d heard of creatures that healed after eating flesh.  That Jeepers Creepers movie wasn’t entirely fictional.  
“I mean, I suppose I’d be the only guy that’cd help ya since I regenerate an’all.” Of course he didn’t elaborate at what that insinuation meant, but Roman knew how he healed.  So instead he just let the subject change when they laid down on the roof.
He looked over at the boy when he mentioned something about a cloud and then just let go a little chuckle.  
“Nah, hellspawn. Ya doin’t all wrong.  We lookin’ at stars.” He smirked.  He scooted over closer to him and pointed up to a formation of stars in the sky, body sliding under the blanket next to Roman.  
“See that? It’s Orion’s belt.” He started pointing out his favorite constellation. “If’n ya connect the dots, it looks like a guy wit’ a bow’n arrow. It was based’n the legend of Orion the hunter from Greek myth. He was like… son of Poseidon and a princess and was a badass but… was also kind’f a drunken fuck up.  But he eventually got so good’t bein’ a hunter that Mother Earth herself sent a fuck-all giant scorpion down specially made’t kill him.  Which’t did.  But the other gods thought he was heroic enough to have a place forever in tha heavens or somethin, so they cast him into the sky to live forever as a constellation.” It was when Brock talked about history and mythology that people could see a different side come out of him.  A more intelligent side.  He truly loved learning about history and myth, because not only was it his job but it just interested him.  
“I guess’ts my favorite constellation cuz I can relate.” He said with a little nod.  
“Oh yeah,  we did say stars,  didn't we?” Roman laughed lowly, mostly to himself and he didn't speak until Brock moved closer to him to show him exactly what they were supposed to be looking at as opposed to what he had been.
His gaze followed Brock’s hands out to the sky,  taking note of the stars he was talking about.  Roman could kind of see what he was describing,  but his eyes didn't stay up toward the sky for long before they made their way back to Brock,  watching him as he told the story.  The story was interesting,  but not quite as interesting as the boy telling it.  Brock was different in moments like these,  where he talked about mythology and stuff that interested him instead of just flirting or keeping things business like.
At long last,  Roman let his usual sly little smile sneak out,  and teasingly said,  “... You're kind of a dork.” He sounded nothing less than charmed,  however.
”And this one right here…” Brock continued on, not really paying attention to the boy’s gazing eyes, instead using his pinky to draw a line in the shape of a J in Roman’s line of sight.
“...is Scorpius, the big ass Scorpion.  Zeus threw him’n the sky as like… a trophy’r somethin for Orion.” He explained, then let go a small almost nerdy chuckle, then looked over at Roman finally.
“It looks nothin’ like a scorpion. Ya jus’ gotta humor it and use ya imagination.” He laughed a little more, blue eyes catching Roman’s pretty greens.  
“I know… It’s a secret. Don’t tell no one.” He smiled and bit his lip before turning back to the night sky just in time to see a little streak skip across the sky.
“Hey look.  Shootin’ star.” He nodded. “Ya gotta make a wish’r somethin, right?”
“So what’s going to be your scorpion then, Orion?” Roman asked, but there was a suggestive lilt in his voice the purposely sought to draw attention to the fact that he was, in some ways, Brock’s opposition. Roman thought of them as similar in many ways, but he’d play up the good vs. evil trope if it meant Brock would be pulled in a little more by the danger of it.
He tossed a tiny little smile over Brock’s way and then his gaze drifted back out to the sky where Brock was pointing. He didn’t see what the other boy was talking about at all, but it was nice to hear the story anyway. “Sure gorgeous, I’ll humor you.” Roman smirked.
“And don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.” Roman considered the star for a long moment, and then smiled. “Hmmmm, okay. I made one.”
There was an interesting question if he’d ever heard one.  His scorpion. His end. What--or even possibly who would do him in? Probably Zebel if he had to guess. She’d already warned him before she wasn’t done with him.  Maybe Adam’s family would break the pact and do him in just because of all the thoughts he’d planted into their son’s head?  Or maybe…
“Why? You tryna’ apply for tha position?” He chuckled, mostly joking though a small part of him was serious.  He’d known Roman’s darkness was bigger than he let on.  He figured one day the two would have to come to blows.  And that made him… kind of sad to be honest.  He enjoyed Roman.  
Brock smiled, rare dimples showing in his cheeks under the moonlight as he listened to Roman’s offhanded compliments.  
“Good.  If’n people thought I was smarter’n I look I wouldn’t get ‘way with near as much.” He smirked, then looked back over at the boy.
“I can’t ask since ya wan’t to come true.  But I hope it was a good one, hellspawn.”
Roman laughed and leaned closer, pushing the limits, and lowered his voice. “Maybe,” he teased, and then leaned away. He wasn’t looking to kill Brock, but Roman couldn’t help but be aware that in a way, he did act like a venom for the other boy.
“Of course you’d get away with it, sunshine. All you’d have to do is smile and show those dimples of yours.” He smiled as he spoke, and with little warning leaned back to be close to Brock, but this time in a less suggestive gesture. Where as before he’d been deliberately attempting to tease Brock, right now Roman only rested against him, head very nearly laying on the other boy’s shoulder.
“It was a good one,” he promised. “And it will definitely come true.”
Brock chuckled and rolled his eyes, shaking his head but with a smile as he looked back up to the night sky. Roman was probably one of the only people in school that could charm Brock in such a manner, but here he was, giggling on the inside despite knowing what Roman was and vaguely what he was trying to accomplish.  In the long run anyway, for now he ‘d been extremely helpful.  And on his mind more than he needed to be.  And the little husky tone Roman temporarily took with his voice did cause a tingle down below, as much as he would try to ignore it.  
“Not everyone is charmed by me, devil boy.” He shook his head.  Of course the handful of people he could think of that didn’t fall for his charms were people that had previously and were angry about it. And they were also dead now.  So…
The other boy shifted.  Somehow Brock found his arm around his shoulder as his head laid back near to it.  Fuck it.  He just allowed the somewhat cuddle to happen.  He’d laid this way with Lincoln before a long time ago, but that was when they both secretly pined for each other so… maybe that wasn’t the greatest example of laying this way with friends.  
“How d’ya know ya gon’ get it?” He asked curiously, eyebrow piquing at the response.
“Not everyone is worth your time,” Roman assured him with a deep exhale,  like he was for the most part bored with people.  It was dramatics,  though.  The last thing humans were to Roman was boring. “So who cares if they're charmed or not.”
Roman shrugged.  “I get what I want.”
He shivered a little.  “We picked a dumb time to do this.”
Brock just scoffed and yet again rolled his eyes. Roman was such a bastard and full of himself.  He was just like… well… Brock.  But then the boy shivered, despite having a blanket on them and Brock’s arm around him.  He pursed his lips and gave a little huff, then looked at him once more.
“It’s not that cold.” He said, but then with a sigh, he pulled Roman up against him, his full body pressed against his own.  
“Besides, chilly nights’r the best time to look’t the sky.  Look, ya can see Mars.” He chuckled, pointing to the sky at a very faint reddish dot.  He turned back and offered a little smile, though Roman’s face was closer now.  To keep him warm and all.  
“Weren’t aware that big bad demons got cold anyway.”
“Of course we can,” Roman said, rolling his eyes with faux-exasperation as he settled in close to Brock. “Mm, there’s the warmth I was looking for,” he said, mumbling into the blankets. “And honestly, darling, do I really strike you as big and bad and threatening?” Roman gave one of his best demonic smiles, and only when he turned to do so did he notice exactly how close their faces were.
Roman fell silent and his smile faded and he just caught Brock’s gaze and held it tight. A few long,  never-ending moments passed and then he said very lowly,  “I want to kiss you again.”
Brock stared him down as the boy’s fangs made such a quick appearance that if he were a normal boy, Brock would have assumed he’d imagined it.  But he knew better.  He knew what Roman was.  And just as he wasn’t normal, the glimpse into the creature Roman was didn’t scare him.  It only made him curious for more.  
“Well when ya do shit like that you make it hard to argue ya innocence.” He said sarcastically.  But then things got silent.  They locked eyes.  The boy spoke and all Brock could do was swallow.
“We shouldn’t…” He said with his words, but his lips were doing the opposite.  
“...but I still want to...” He leaned in, nose touching Roman’s, his breath hot against Roman’s lips.
“You make me feel so confused, hellspawn…” He said with a whisper before pressing a kiss against his lips, hand coming up and resting on the side of his face.
Roman thought about leaning away and denying Brock the moment. Denying them both that much desired kiss, but he was also getting a little short on his rope of denying himself things he wanted. It was nice being good for a while, but it wasn’t meant to last. And if Brock was going to kiss him, Roman was going to kiss back. Bitingly so.
“You’re not confused right now,” he said once they temporarily parted. “Not half as confused as you want to be.”
Roman was a little right.  Brock wasn’t so confused in this moment.  In this moment nobody else existed but the two of them.  Even though that frame of mind was going to come back and bite him in the ass spectacularly later, right now he wanted what he wanted. The Redeemer in him had gotten too strong, his need to know the touch of someone else, his curiosity, his everything, had reached a peak, and now the electricity between the two of them was too much to turn off.  
“I need’t stop…” He said, but his lips pressed another kiss to Roman and his hand ventured up underneath his shirt.  
“I need to stop but I can’t… I like you… I want you… I shouldn’t but I do...” He admitted out loud, even though it caused a pain in his heart.  He couldn’t deny his weird but still present feelings for the boy.  This was the last straw.  The moment he knew was going to change everything.  But somehow that still stopped nothing.  Before he knew it, they were undressing.  They were climbing back into his bedroom.  They were wrapped up in each other’s naked forms for the first time in over a year.  Tender at first.  Then not so tender.  And tender again.  Multiple times.  Addictively so.  He couldn’t get enough of the boy even though he knew it was wrong.  If his old world was over the least he could do was enjoy it.  When all was finished, Brock’s scratches and bitemarks had all but healed.  He laid in the bed with Roman in his arms, resting the demon’s head on his chest while he just stared at the ceiling. He fucked up.  This was bad.  He was going to feel it in the morning, but for now he was still coming down from everything.  He just laid in silence while his strong hand offered a comforting caress to Roman’s shoulder.  He’d have to think about how complicated things were now and mentally prepare himself for what was to come.  But he would have to tell Adam either way.  
Roman wouldn’t heal as quickly, but that was fine for him. It was a way to remember things by.
But this… This resting against Brock. The content, yet tense silence. The fact that Brock was still there. All of it was odd. They’d never done this before. The sex, yes? Plenty of times, but even that was different for them, he thought. Roman was trying not to think about implications or anything at all, really, but his mind was only left to wander in the silence.
So he broke it. “...This is new for us.” There was a moment’s pause before he realized Brock might not know exactly what he meant, so he lifted his hand to poke the other boy’s chest as if to indicate the whole … Roman laying his head on Brock’s chest thing. That was definitely new.
“A lot is new ‘tween us.” Brock responded shortly after.  Which was the truth.  Last year, Brock would insult him, humiliate him, and when they would have sex, he wouldn’t stick around and wouldn’t treat him with any kind of respect.  But now he did.  Now he let the other boy do what he wanted, gave him the reigns a few times throughout the night.  The feelings changed the way he treated him, and it made him regret being such a gross asshole to him before when all Roman seemed to want was to be close to him, even if it meant taking the abuse that came along with it.  
But as nice as this all was, how Roman’s weight felt against his body, how sweet his kisses were… it still did nothing to quell the war in his heart right now.  It was hard to hide the worry in his face.  But he was always nothing but blunt.  
“You know this means things’re bout to go’t shit, right?” He let out a breath and shook his head.  Right now his feelings were a little more numb than they’d be in the morning, but truthfully he hadn’t gotten past the shock yet.  “This was nice. Really nice but… it was probably a mistake for both’f us.”
Brock immediately started voicing thoughts they both were having, but Roman didn't want to hear them right now even if he'd been the one to open the line of conversation.
“Shh,” he leaned up,  hushing Brock with his lips. It was a gentle kiss, unlike the majority of their previous kisses of the evening. Gentle and brief. “That's tomorrow,  and I've got you for approximately…” Roman sat up and took a peek at the clock before settling back down to rest on Brock’s chest. “Forty-five more minutes.”
Something about the boy calmed him.  He knew everything was going to fall apart, but in this moment, he was lost in Roman’s pretty eyes.  He savored the kiss, heart hurting a little more as the betrayal deepened.  Because he couldn’t get enough of Roman, and likely wouldn’t be able to have enough after everything went to shit.  
“Ya kickin me out, then?” He calmed himself by way of humor and gave a little lighthearted chuckle.  “Brutal.” He said in jest.  He rubbed the boy’s muscular shoulder once more and brought his free hand to the side of his face.  He would panic tomorrow, but for now he would just enjoy this brief moment of peace the both of them had.  
“No,” Roman said with a sad smile between kisses. “But you'll still leave.”
Brock looked over the boy for a moment and saw the heartbreak in his eyes.  He was right.  Brock was going to leave, and he might not look back because of all the wreckage this was going to cause.  But he still cared for the boy in his own way.  So he leaned in and kissed him one more time and pressed their foreheads together.
“Tell you what… I’ll wait until you fall asleep.  You have me until then.” He said, holding him to his chest again.  He would keep his promise, and then some being that he would fall asleep himself and then wake up at 4 am and sneak out of Roman’s window in a panic.  But the least he could do for now is hold the boy until he slept.
* * *
It had been a few weeks since Brock had talked to Roman.  They both fucked up.  Brock moreso than Roman.  Because Brock was in the relationship.  Brock knew better.  And yet Brock gave in to his attraction and let everything implode.  But after he gave in to passion, he realized how much it hurt not having Adam around, so as much as it made him feel like an absolute jerk, he knew he had to cut Roman out.  Before his feelings caught up again.  Before he made another mistake.
And yet despite all this, they left behind a mission.  Things had grown quiet with the kids.  Nobody else had gone missing.  He figured maybe he should leave it alone, but there were many supernaturals in town that hadn't killed before, so he knew if there was a group of wildcards around he would need to keep a close watch on them. Just in case.  Really the only reason they were alive was because he promised Roman... there it was again.  In any case, he was going to check in and make sure they weren't causing harm.  
He crossed through the woods on his normal route.  He packed light, just his dagger in his pocket.  He wasn't anticipating a rumble but he was never not prepared.  And just before he reached the park, he saw a movement through the trees.  A familiar shuffle, maybe looking a bit more down than he used to. Again, Brock's fault.  But still, at this moment he couldn't contain the anger he felt.  Was he stupid? Brock specifically told Roman to tell him when he was coming out here because he could get hurt and that would just kill Brock…
He stepped out of the trees into his line of sight, not hiding the look of disappointment on his face.  
"I told ya't leave this't me." He said with a clenched jaw, looking over his shoulder to see if anyone was around.  
"Never one't listen, are ya?"
Roman was determined just to finish this on his own, but instead he’d ended up sitting with the eldest of the children and dumping all his relationship problems on him earlier in the week. The kid, strangely enough, was not a bad listener, but he did have the oh-so-annoying point that sooner or later, Brock would kill Roman just like Brock was going to kill them. Roman tried to convince them otherwise; Brock had agreed to spare them so long as they kept to themselves. But it was the nature of the thing. Both demon children knew that.
Now, Roman was back again, just to check on things. He wore he could handle himself if things turned sour. Alpha demon, or some nonsense. But then he heard Brock’s voice and he tensed up and considered just continuing to walk like he hadn’t heard anything at all. You know, kinda like what Brock was doing by avoiding him at school or acting like he didn’t exist anymore. He wondered how that would taste, but the pettiness subsided just long enough for Roman to push his hoodie down and cast a sidelong glance at the human.
“Statistically, I’ve had far better luck with them than you have,” he pointed out.
“Statistically you’re squishier than me.” Brock retorted quickly. It was true, despite sounding like childish playground banter.  And well… he supposed he didn’t know the true extent of Roman’s power.  He clenched his jaw and shifted where he stood, crossing his arms as he looked back at the direction of the trailer where they were likely hiding.  
“I’m ‘sumin they ain’t on no murderous rampage for now since ya walkin and talkin all upright.” He said, trying to avoid eye contact.  Because Roman, despite being a shit starter and a possible evil creature, had some of the most lovely, soulful eyes that lit up like lanterns when he was saying something charismatic.  One of the many similarities he had to Adam that got him into trouble in the first place.  
“If’m bein’ totally honest it’s not the kids I’m worried bout.  It’s that woman.  She doesn’t scream mental stability to me.” He gave another nod, again avoiding a look.  
“Just be more careful’s all.”
“Guess not,  no,” Roman replied shortly to Brock’s observation. As far as he could tell,  they'd been doing okay. But he wasn't there mother and Roman was far from willing to come check on them daily. Now,  it was just some sort of test of wills to see if he could keep them alive.
Roman listened to his words and glanced back toward the trailer the kids supposedly stayed in,  then back to Brock. He too was avoiding eye contact for the most part.
“Yeah, okay.  I will.” Roman moved to walk around him and continue on.  What else was there to say?  A lot,  actually. Roman had a lot to say,  the words burned like venom on the edges of his tongue and lips.  But he held back.  There wasn't a point.
Brock could feel the thickness in the air between them.  Before, the tension was sexual and romantic, made all the more urgent by the forbidden nature of their tryst.  Now the tension was hollow and painful, with a little crackle of longing here and there.  Brock was very intentionally trying to ignore that last part, but try as he might, he still cared about Roman.  He loved Adam and he knew if things were ever going to be right between them again, he’d have to sacrifice Roman for it.  It was a price he was willing to pay, even if it didn’t feel particularly good to do it.  And yet he still felt the need to say… something.  Anything.  It just didn’t feel right to let Roman walk away when he had that pained look in his eye.  
“I’m sure you got more’t say that’cha just keepin’t yourself.” He said as he let his eyes follow the other boy as he tried to pass.  He gave a little shrug and sat on a downed tree off the side of the path and looked up at him.  
“I’cn take it.  I been at the top of the leaderboard for the ‘Biggest Asshole in O’cock’ contest for a few weeks now.”
Roman paused.  He should keeping going,  but instead the words drew out of him some sort of half bitter laugh. “I'm glad one of us can take it,  then. Because all this feels the same as before. You get off with me and then go on your way.”
It wasn't exactly like before. He knew it,  rationally he knew it.  And Roman used Brock too - until he guessed it wasn't using anymore?  Fuck this. But he still felt used,  and the implication of such thoughts was there even if he didn't voice it.  Wouldn't voice it.  Roman felt weak and pathetic even thinking such thoughts, let alone saying them out loud. But he'd opened his feelings up to Brock and Brock knew how he felt -- Roman was sated by the destruction he'd help bring to the relationship,  and that felt nice,  but he couldn't help but wonder if the pain was worth it sometimes. Why did he have to get shut out?
“This sucks,  Brock.  And don't say you're sorry.  Say anything but that,  because you're not really.”
“Except’ts not like before. I didn’t give a shit how you felt before.  Now I…” Brock took a breath and looked down at his feet.  He needed to stop that thought from coming out because he knew the hard decisions had to be made, and he’d made it in the back of his mind already.  He was going to get Adam back.  It just sucked that it came at the expense of someone else he felt something for.  
“It don’t matter no more anyway.” He said with a little shrug.  Was he sad they had to cut whatever they had between them short? Well he couldn’t lie, he was a little.  He would wonder a little what could have been.  But then what could be was not worth sacrificing the good thing he knew he could already have if he just worked a little harder for it.  
“Okay.  I won’t.  Even’f you’re wrong bout it.” He kicked his feet in the dirt and looked back up at the night sky.  
“I didn’t mean for anyone’t get hurt an’ I’m just a stupid person.  Ya may be the demon here, but I’m the one that’s truly wrong’n all this.  I get that.”
Roman rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, anger faltering just enough that it only served to make him more angry when he regained his composure. He would not give Brock this. He would not feel bad for him.
“No, it doesn’t matter,” he said coldly, and then his chill relented just a bit. Just enough for him to say, “Don’t let him hide you again,” in a smaller voice.
* * *
“Yeah, yeah,” Roman grumbled at the random Russian being slung up the hallway toward his room by his father. He kicked his door shut and didn’t bother turning on the light, just immediately started unbuttoning his shirt and grumbling his various grievances in about three different languages about his extra shitty day. Practice was rough, so he’d played rough. For every failure Diaz made, there was Roman to tackle him down hard, practically imprinting his body into the ground with how hard he had in the last moment.
“Fucking bullshit practice,” he kicked his shoes off, and was halfway through unbuttoning his shirt when he caught a familiar scent. Roman’s face, already fixed with a frown, only grimaced and ground out a, “What do you want, Brock?”
They hadn’t seen each other in a while, and that was on purpose.  Brock never used to be the person who felt things, but he ended up that way.  He fell in love with Adam Izel, but he always knew underneath he was a ticking time bomb.  He wasn’t good for him.  And then Roman, who for some reason, despite how rude Brock was to him, kept pushing.  And Brock was just curious enough to push back, until he crossed the line and couldn’t go back.  Maybe it was better this way, because the future he had with Adam was grim at best, and would only be painful for both of them.  It just wasn’t realistic.
Then there was the small part of him that wanted to blame Roman for it.  But honestly… he didn’t.  Didn’t mean he wouldn’t still take it out on him.
Still in all that time they hadn’t seen each other, Brock had become more reclusive.  He hadn’t reached out to anyone for ‘help’ healing after his fights, demonic or otherwise, even though people like Maja offered.  Because of this, Roman could probably make out in the dark a few scars on his face.  One on his upper lip.  One above his eyebrow.  A few peeking up over the v of his cutoff hoodie.  It hardened him in a way that matched his stony expression.  At the end of the day Roman was a demon, and he wouldn’t forget it.  
“Long time no see, Hellspawn.” He said, leaning back on the dresser he perched on before throwing a newspaper on his bed.  It had an article circled in highlighter. MYSTERIOUS ATTACKS LEAVE FIVE DEAD. It would detail attacks very similar to Rosie Wilkins’ a few states over, with eyewitnesses stating they saw pale teenagers in hoods leaving the area before the bodies were found.  He just leaned back and crossed his arms, as if waiting for a response.  As if to wordlessly say ‘I told you so.’
Roman glanced at the paper and sighed, looking almost like a disappointed older brother or father before his gaze flicked away from the headline. It had been a while since they’d seen each other; avoiding glanced in the hallway, a small trip to Japan with his mother. When she’d learned about his subsequent dalliance with Brock, a hunter, she left him no choice but to go with her in what she hoped to be a purge of some of his humanity. Roman was left feeling angry and empty, a strange combination now which simmered with such a familiar sting as he found Brock sitting in his room.
“Are you here to gloat, then? That seems low, even for you.” He sat down on his bed next to the paper, pushing it onto the floor.
Brock clicked his jaw and leaned back, resting his hands behind his head as he gazed over the other young man.  He looked a little bitter, angry, maybe hurt.  He didn’t know.  He didn’t… well he couldn’t say he didn’t care.  Secretly he did, otherwise he wouldn’t have let Roman get as close as he did.
“Nah.  I’m here ta letcha prove me wrong.” He said, hopping down off his perch and approaching him, before moving past and stuffing the paper into his back pocket.
“I can’t let’em go again.  But I also told ya I’d give’m a chance.  I’d rather not break anymore promises this year, even if they are to you. So…” He shrugged, running his finger along the curtain before peaking outside.  
“Ya gon’ come with me.  We’re gon’ find them.”
There was protest just at the tip of his tongue because he wanted not to care anymore.  He wasn't supposed to care anymore.  Promises be damned -- but they weren't.  The promise Roman had nearly made with those kids,  vowing to hello them and to possibly show Brock better still rang true. Maybe his mother's purge was not as successful as he needed it  to be.
“Fine,” he was speaking before he even had time to reconsider. “...We… finish this and I never see you again?” It was meant to be a statement filled with avoid, but instead it turned into a half filled question.
Brock looked back at Roman from the window and narrowed his eyes for a moment.  That was easier than he thought.  He’d prepared an argument and everything. But then he asked a question that sounded like something he genuinely was concerned about.  Brock licked his lip and shrugged, looking back out the window.
“If that’s whatcha want, Hellspawn.” He said, not really giving it much inflection one way or another.  Because it really didn’t matter.  He didn’t have room for anyone else to bug him any more.  And he still had some Adam-related rage issues to work out.  
“Pack a bag.  I’ll be back in’n hour.” He said over his shoulder as he started to climb out the window.  
---
Roman was waiting outside on the curb when Brock returned, backpack slung loosely over his shoulder and idly kicking rocks on the ground. His family had settled in to wherever they’d probably be for the rest of the evening, leaving Roman with placing a simple note on the counter and pulling on a hoodie.
When Brock pulled up, he tossed his bag into the backseat and climbed in, barely waiting for them to make it to the end of the street before opening with what was probably not his best line: “You look like shit.”
Brock had gotten himself a job at the local body shop over the summer to take his mind off of things, but also to save up a little money for a car.  And luckily, he was able to afford a beat up pickup truck that he would work on during his off days.  He rolled up around the corner in the old red truck and stopped in front of the other boy.  He heard him and grunted in response.  It was true, he’d seen better days.  He didn’t much care.  
“Well we can’t all look like you, devil princess.” He said as the other one jumped in.  
“True enough,” Roman almost purred it, but where the flirtation might’ve lingered before, he cut it short now by leaning over to get a better look at Brock’s face. There were more scars now; they suited him. Just like being bruised and bloody could, Roman pictured it perfectly now. He smiled and dragged a finger over one of the larger scars, and then leaned away.
“Whenever you’re ready.”
Brock let Roman touch one of the scars for a moment before flinching a bit.  He couldn’t lie, it wasn’t unwelcome, but at the same time he was still trying to avoid it.  As much as he hated to admit it, his heart had been broken by Adam because of himself, and his inkling of feelings for Roman wouldn’t help that.  So he just took a breath and didn’t acknowledge the touch.
“Gon’ be a long time’n the car.  That newspaper from Charleston.” He said, moving forward as they drove toward the edge of town.  
“I ain’t leavin’ town til we find somethin’.  I got some money saved from work. We’cn get a cheap hotel room for a while if’n we hafta.”
Roman’s head dropped back in a childish display of whining. “Really?” He groaned. “I mean, normally I thrive on awkward situations but… That’s a long car ride to ignore the elephant in the middle of our -- whatever we have. Had.” He shrugged dramatically and forcibly looked out the window and not at Brock. Truthfully, he didn’t like that there was no thrill when he looked at Brock; no happiness, or smugness at what he’d done. Roman didn’t feel proud that Brock seemed broken and removed, he felt… Something else. Something that was not common for his duties, and that bothered him.
Brock’s jaw clenched a bit and his eyes stayed on the road ahead, hands tightening on the wheel.  
“What we had was sex.  There’s really not a lot’t talk bout.” He said, brushing it off.  He didn’t have to go into the aftermath of what giving in to one moment of passion had caused, it was very public.  Adam’s public meltdown in the spring before the end of the school year made sure of that.  
“Right now, what we gots is a business relationship. The kids trust ya. If’n they bad, I kill em.  That’s all we gotta know now.”
The subsequent sinking down into his seat, now desperately fixated on the uninteresting view outside the window. “Fine,” was Roman’s reply, and he only just managed to not huff it out. He seemed deflated about the whole thing, but determined not to keep pushing. Pushing had been what had gotten him into this whole mess, hadn’t it? So. Fuck pushing anymore.
When Brock said he’d kill the kids, Roman finally glanced back toward him, lips pressed together. “So you’re asking me to potentially lure them to their demise? Just to be clear.”
“Ain’t that what ya good at? Luring people?” He said, a little harsher than he intended.  He clicked his jaw once more and adjusted in his seat before continuing.
“If they ain’t the ones doin’ the killin’ then they ain’t got nothin’ to worry bout.  But if they are, then yes.”
“Oo, catty, Brock,” Roman teased but there was definitely a bite to it that his words didn’t previously hold. It melted quickly, but he didn’t apologize for it.
Brock rolled his eyes.  Yeah, it was probably catty.  There was still that small part of him that wanted to pass off the blame to Roman even though he knew that he went to him willingly.  He didn’t revisit the thought.
“Look, we will do what we gotta do and then we can part ways. Ya can go back to stabbin’ bunnies or whatever.” He said before putting his foot to the gas as they hit the highway at the edge of town. `
“Mm, I don’t have to do that anymore. No more dashing hunters to seduce, the well’s all dried up.” Roman could be catty too, and he had no problems showing it. Never had. The difference was the near sing-song way such pettiness rolled of his tongue, like gentle cuts you might not even notice until later. The point was, if Brock wanted to make him a villain, Roman would just fit himself into the part.
Brock’s nose scrunched in slight annoyance.  Once upon a time, Brock was a creature of vanity, making himself feel worthy by how many notches in his bedpost he got and how many times someone appealed to his ego.  
“Yeah, well sorry mah face is too jacked up for you’t consider dashing.” He snipped.  
“Not that’t matters.  I guess ya right.  That well’s dry as the desert.”
Roman let out a loud, obnoxious huff and curled up in his seat. “I’m going to try and sleep. Since we don’t have anything to talk about anyway.”
* * *
They’d been driving all night.  Well… Brock had been driving, because it kept him sane and kept him from saying anything stupid.  They’d arrived at Charleston by noon the next day.  Roman was still curled up in the seat asleep.  It was fall and the air was starting to turn chilly.  As Brock parked the car in front of the motel they’d be staying in, he looked at the other boy for a moment before throwing a jacket over him, then got out and headed to the front desk to get them a room.  
Afterward he came out and knocked on the window.
“Rise’n shine, princess.”
Roman woke up with a start, and then a groan as he stretched out from the uncomfortable yet effective ball he’d managed to curl himself into. There was an incoherent mumble and his eyes fumbled through a tired haze, taking in their surroundings, piecing together details, and then slowly, the past half a day or so caught up with him.
“Did you sleep at all…?” he mumbled again, grabbing his back and unfolding out of the car. Again, he stretched, but more fully this time, and only then did he notice the motel they were at. “Oh good, Norman Bates can come kill me in the shower.”
“Nah.  Figured I’d get a nap in ‘fore we go out lookin’ later this afternoon.” Brock said, collapsing on the edge of the bed.  There were two.  Brock wanted to make sure there wasn’t too much awkwardness going on.  He closed his eyes as he heard Roman fumbling around the room, raising an eyebrow at his Norman Bates comment.
“We could only be so lucky.” He joked, placing his arms behind his head as he watched the other pace.  
“...anyway, I figure we could snoop round the murder scene later today.  See’f anything looks familiar.  Maybe one’o them kids lingered around. Who knows?”
Roman paced until he found himself at the foot of Brock’s bed, looking down at him as he spoke but not really listening at all. Brock had a different sort of investment in this case; duty or whatever. Roman simply formed a connection that he wanted to sever but couldn’t, so he was here.
His eyes dipped lower, and then back up. “You’re in the perfect position to ride right now,” as if it was just a casual observation. Which, truly, at the moment it was. Just because he was mad at Brock hardly meant he wouldn’t take notice of such things, but there wasn’t quite the will the act on it. Or try to. There was still a little sting at being discarded, even if he’d always known it was coming.
“..And fine, sure. Sounds great.” He practically waved off the suggestion, walking over to his own bed and flopping down. Maybe he’d find something to eat after Brock fell asleep.
Roman certainly had a way with words.  Brock looked up, eyes widening for a moment as he felt the air suck from his body like a swift punch to the gut. “You’re in the perfect position to ride right now…” It rang through his body and caused a flow of blood below.  But Brock wouldn’t give in to that.  Not out of boredom.  Not to pass the time.  Certainly not because he WANTED to touch Roman again.  So instead he just let out a little cough and rolled over to his side.
“Uh… yeah.  Well… wake me up’n like two hours I s’pose…” He said, grabbing and clutching one of the pillows and forcing his eyes shut.  
Brock couldn’t see him, which was really for the best because Roman was wearing a tiny wicked little smile. The stammering told him enough, that at least he’d managed to make Brock uncomfortable which was no less than he deserved. Truthfully, Roman didn’t know what he wanted anymore, whether it was to have Brock or just to torture him, so in the meantime, he was content to poke at him with a stick until he made up his mind. As if Brock might so easily bend for him again, but even that had its own appeal.
When Brock finally fell asleep, Roman disappeared to raid the snack machine, and rudely woke him up four hours later by dumping some snacks on him. “Rise and shine,” he echoed back to Brock, flopping down next to him on his bed.
“There was the creepiest dude in the hallway. He couldn’t take his eyes off me.” Roman paused, biting into a candy bar. “...But who can.”
Brock rolled over and grunted, rubbing his eyes as they readjusted to the dim light in the room.  Roman had laid down next to him to eat some candy, and just on the other side of him was his phone.  He reached out and checked the time to see how much time had actually passed and he growled low and lazy when he saw that Roman did not do as he asked.  But then he collapsed again, arm across Roman as he laid.
“Ya di’n’t do what I asked.” He mumbled, laying for another moment before realizing he was pretty much cuddling Roman.  Slowly, he rolled back over and peeled off a few candy bars whose wrappers had suctioned to his side and tossed them to the side before stting up.  
“Well it’s almost five, we’cn still ask around bout some stuff, I guess.” He shrugged, running hands through his now longer, messy blond hair.  
“Guy stayin’ here?” He said, asking about that guy Roman brought up.  
“Whatever, I let you sleep longer because you needed it.” It was thoughtful, but Roman didn’t seem to notice that that was how it could be taken. In fact, with the shrug he gave as he spoke, it was highly doubtful that he did. The facts to him were that Brock would function better with more sleep, and that he’d let Roman sleep the entire ride, so… The favor was returned.
The arm around him, even for just a moment, gave him pause and he bit into the candy even more aggressively this time to balance the tension that rose in his body. Forcibly, he did not lean into it or acknowledge it, and when Brock slipped away, Roman let him.
“I think so. Maybe? I didn’t really stop to ask him since he was like, staring into my soul and all.”
Brock let a little sarcastic chuckle slip from his lips as he sat on the side of the bed.
“Still claimin’ to have one’f those, eh?” He said, acknowledging Roman’s soul.  He was certain they’d had that conversation before, he was just being a mean spirited joker right now. He pulled out the newspaper that brought them here in the first place and laid back on the bed next to Roman, popping open a candy bar as he scanned the article for street names of where they should start.
“Well…” He said as he looked over the article.  ‘...lemme know’f it happens again…” He nodded.  Not that he cared, right? But he needed Roman on this mission, so that meant protecting him from motel pervs.
There was a glare before Roman chucked one of the candy bars at Brock’s chest, the gesture deliberate but playful. They’d had the discussion before, to which at the time, Roman insisted that of course he had a soul. He’d almost been offended, then. Now? He’d almost be willing to kill to purge it completely, even though his mother had tried so hard to do so already.
“Oh thank you, what a knight.”
That word. Knight.  It may have been a technical term for what he was, the very first Redeemer was a knight and his blood ran through and kept the family line alive.  But it was also the nickname he had from Adam.  The Knight to his Prince.  It was very… It was something he needed to get over.  But he wasn’t about to give Roman more ammunition, so a little wince at the word would have to be enough.  
“Welp, get ready. We gon’ go snooping around’t see’f we can’t find these kids.” He said, sliding off the bed and tossing a jacket at the other boy.  He picked up his hunting bag and slung it over his shoulder, slipping his phone inside along with the newspaper.  
“Maybe ya’cn point this guy out if’n we see him.”
Roman caught his coat and pushed himself up off the bed, stuffing a few more pieces of candy into his pocket and grabbed his phone as well.
“Just like old times, hm?” He didn’t really wait for an answer, just opened the door to a setting sun. “...If we don’t find them tonight, I’ll try communing with them or something. My ancestors see everything.” Rarely did he speak of what he actually was, or how his own demonology worked, but there were breadcrumbs every once in a while. He was a mix of two demons, which made his own genetics a fucked up cocktail of oddities.
Brock shook his head with a little shrug as he muttered “Not quite…” Under his breath, because the old days when Brock needed a little demonic help usually ended up with varying degrees of nudity and sweat.  Something he was trying to avoid for now.  He’d let his heart intervene with his duties enough.  
“Yeah, do your demon mumbo jumbo thin’if ya want.” He nodded, jangling the keys to the truck as he opened the door.  He’d hoped that the kids hadn’t left town yet, but they usually didn’t skip out unless they felt threatened, something that Brock managed to successfully do to them without rarely trying last time.  
“So… you think they’s innocent?” He asked genuinely, because honestly, Brock had a lot more of an open mind than he used to.  And lots of creatures killed the way these kids did.  It wasn’t unreasonable to think maybe they were in the crossfire of something else.  
There was a sharp laugh at Brock’s question, and Roman tossed a glance toward him as if he thought Brock was just the cutest thing in the world at that moment. “Nothing’s innocent,” his bitterness slipping out, “But.. I think they are just as much victims of their crimes as the dead.”
He shrugged. “Demons are made, or they’re born. I’m pretty sure they were made, terribly so, and they’re doing what they have to to survive. Because they don’t know any better. Or because they’re made to, I don’t know.” Roman glanced down at the ground as they walked, shoving his hands into his pockets.
Demons are made or they’re born.  Brock supposed that was true of any sort of ‘evil’ in the world.  Hell, Brock was molded into the jaded, hardened person he was today because of the constant abandonment paired with his crippling duties.  But it also meant that Roman was a bit of an anomaly.  Because Roman was never truly evil.  At least not in the classical sense.  His instincts just wanted him to be.  And it was probably that which intrigued Brock about him, that he had such a conflict of his own self interest of what he should be and what he wanted to be.  A struggle Brock knew too well.  
“So what does that make you?” Brock asked after looking him over a little.  He knew the obvious answer, that he was born to two demons.  But he didn’t see anything that made him.  Yet. In any case, he shrugged it off and started to drive.  It took them about ten minutes but they arrived at their destination.  It was a small duplex on the edge of town.  The victims were a pair of brothers and their roomate and their girlfriends.  Skewed a little young for their normal victims, but… okay.
“Prolly gon’ need to ask the neighbors if they saw anythin’.”
Quietly, “...I don’t know.” It was an honest answer. No smoke and mirrors, no playful tone, just a light shrug, no eye contact, staring straight ahead. Obviously, the topic was one he’d considered many times before. “My father is easy - he was born. My mother… She’s an anomaly. But I guess… Technically she was made.” Leaving Roman in the middle? His brother seemed fine, maybe even human enough, so it was just him.
“So… I don’t know.”
Luckily, they pulled up and the subject was easily shifted onto something that was not him. He could go back to being the carefree ‘hellspawn’, as Brock called him, who was just there to help with no real attachment to the situation at all. “Sure. Have your social skills improved at all?” Roman’s lips parted into a wide, shit-eating smile.
And it was that human side that felt the pain and the confusion that drew Brock in, made him question a lot of things.  He knew enough about Roman now to still want to try and comfort him, but… he still couldn’t let himself.  So he just drove the conversation forward.  
“Heh… I uh… I’m not sure.” He shrugged at the mention of his lack of social skills.  He usually didn’t have to try, because the things he wanted at least used to just sort of fall into his lap since he was reasonably attractive and could at least seduce someone, and then ignore them when he was done.  Punch everyone else.  He really had two modes of communication and neither of them were useful for practical situations.
“I usually only talk when I wanna fuck’r punch someone.  As someone who’s been on the opposite end of both’f those, I think you can agree.” He said with a little nod.
“But… I’ll try.” He shrugged, getting out of the truck and walking to the other door, giving it a few knocks.  Nobody was answering, so he pulled back and looked at the other door, thinking maybe they should just go in.
“Think the door’s unlocked?”
“Well maybe you can fuck some answers out of them then,” Roman teased,  finding the ease of slipping back into his show to be relaxing from the brief admonition he'd made in the car.
Wordlessly,  Roman reached for the knob, and was very surprised when it turned and opened,  the door creaking inward to reveal a dark and disheveled house. Immediately,  Roman moved to duck behind Brock. “It's creepy in there,” he mumbled, just about burying his face in the other boy’s shoulder.  It mints been strange behavior for a demon,  but here he was.
“Yeah, no… Not’f it’s’n old cat lady wit’ a sandpaper vagina.  That’s all you.” He smirked.  Maybe he was getting a little more comfortable with the other guy’s presence.  He wouldn’t admit it, but then he’d been hunting by himself for months, since even before Adam and he broke up, since his hunt buddies were Logan and Lincoln, dead or gone respectively.  
The other boy pushed the door open and immediately hid behind him. Brock felt his nose brush against his shoulder, and he tilted his head to give him a side-eye.  
“You’re a demon from hell an’ I’m basically a superhero. Chill.” He scoffed before pushing into the living room.  He looked around, moving his hand against the wall for a light switch.  He found it and flicked at it, but to no avail.  It had been a few days, he supposed the power company had already been notified that the residents were… y’know… dead.  The moonlight was pretty bright, with a little squinting he could make out dark spots on the floor where there had been blood.
Brock reached in his bag that hung from his side and pulled out his phone, flipping on the flashlight.  The floor was a rust orange color from where someone had unsuccessfully scrubbed blood off of it.  There were gashes in the floor.  Not quite from claws.  It looked like from a weapon.  Knife? Maybe an axe?  Something was weird here.  
“Ya seein’ anythin?” He asked, fingers tracing over the gash on the floor.  
“The death smells weird here,” he noted,  roaming around the house, waiting for any touches he got to send shivers of information from the other side,  but it felt jammed and redirected, like the other side was being strained.
“Like um… purposeful, I guess?” Roman looked at some dust on his fingertips from where he'd touched a table. “And why is there dust here already...?”
“Yeah…” Brock agreed.  Something was off.  This looked either planned or done by someone with intent on killing, not some ravenous hungry teenagers.  Brock continued to look around, shining the light around the room until the light caught glinting on something just poking out from under one of the loveseats.  Brock leaned over and pulled it out and held it in front of the light.
“I… think these guys may’ve been more’n meets the eye…” He said as the light illuminated an upside down pentagram necklace.  
The pentagram didn't mean much to Roman directly,  though he knew of its abuse and associations now where it had not always once been.  No doubt,  it had been used here for something sinister, especially given what Roman found next. “Yeah and um… This?” He lifted his hand after a brush against a particular wall near the back of the room. It was blackened. “Is not dust.  This is ash.” Yet no other signs of a fire were present.
“I think something came through this wall,  Brock.”
Curiouser and curiouser. Or however that old book went.  Brock just stared at the necklace for a moment and then back down at the gashes in the floor.  He shrugged and stuffed the necklace into his pocket and shined a light on the back wall that Roman mentioned.
“So many thoughts right now…” He said out loud as he looked around at the different clues that made no sense, even with knowledge of the supernatural that they had.  
“Something came outta there but… I think someone killed these guys.  The marks on the floor look like a weapon.  Maybe… they summoned somethin’n got possessed? Maybe someone went crazy? I donno… a lot’t think about.” He licked his lips and gave the room another once over, but then he heard a rustling in the leaves outside.  Superior Redeemer hearing and all.  He reached in his back and gripped his silver dagger and looked toward the door, inching in front of Roman almost instinctively protecting him.  
“Shh… someone’s out there…”
Being quiet was not exactly Roman's strong suit, and he inhaled a sharp breath and hissed out,  “Oh no we're gonna die…” as one of his hands curled into Brock’s arm for security.
Connor emerged from the bushes and was letting himself in the back way,  but he paused only for a moment,  as if reconsidering,  before opening the door anyway,  glancing around the house through the kitchen and stepping inside almost freakishly silent.  If not for the fact that they had eyes on him,  he might’ve been almost impossible to detect.  Or at least, this was Roman’s opinion.
“Oh - That's him,  Brock,” he whispered lowly.
Connor heard that much,  even for the lowness. “Show yourselves,” he demanded.  “This is a crime scene.”
“We’re not gon’ die.” Brock said in what was probably a comforting voice for him.  The other grabbed on to his arm, but it was fine, he still had access to his knife if he needed it.  When the man entered the room, they had been doing a perfectly good job sitting silent and still, until Roman nervously whispered.  Brock clenched his jaw when the guy acknowledged them.
“We’re aware.” He said in a snarky tone.  “You also trespassin’.  I’ve had my fair share’f run ins wit’ the law to know ya ain’t no cop.”
Brock kept his hand clenched around the hilt of the knife in his bag as the other man entered the room.  He was prepared for anything.  
Connor stepped in further,  the moon hitting his face just enough to make his features a little more distinguishable. There was a smile there,  more amused than friendly.  “You bragging about that,  man?” But he shook his head,  not intending to start some sort of pissing contest.
“Anyway, I know why you're here. Same as me.  Trying to figure out who - or what- did this,  yeah?” Now, his smile was friendly.  Small,  but friendly.
Meanwhile, under his breath, Roman was having a crisis, “Oh no,  he's hot.”
Brock pursed his lips and cocked his head to the side, dropping his knife in his bag and crossing his arms.  “...no I’m not bragging  it’s just a… thing…” He dropped it as quickly as it came up because it really made no sense anyway, so he instead just narrowed his eyes and watched the other when he entered into the light of the moon.  
“Wow you’re… ya lack subtlety. But uh… yeah, I guess we here for the same thin’ sure… why you care what happen to these people?” Brock just instinctively didn’t trust people nowadays.  He had a hard time trusting Roman, but he knew he was a valuable asset so he kept him around.  Brock heard Roman’s words and rolled his eyes.
“He’s okay…” He mumbled back.  
“Well it’s great thatcha have such an interest in your uh… civic duties or whatever, but we were jus’ goin.”  He scrunched his nose up, hand clenching in his pocket over the necklace.  
Connors eyebrows raised a little in surrender. Brock had every reason to be paranoid,  but Connor didn't seem too fussed over it. His job came with misconceptions and skulking about;  he was used to being mistrusted.
“I care because I have to kill whatever did it,” it was almost blurted out,  but while Connor wasn't exactly new to the game, it was also a very lonely life.  Another person like him around --maybe even two people like him -- seemed a special treat.
“We could go to a diner. Exchange notes, “ He offered before Brock could fully turn away.
“...right…” Brock skeptically raised an eyebrow at the boy’s sudden passion to find out what killed these twenty-somethings and murder it.  That was a job that was his but not one that he held gleefully.  It was a duty, nothing more.  It came with some bomb ass perks but he’d much rather trade it in for the life of some boring, average person.  
“What next? Braid each other’s hair?” Brock clenched his jaw and then rolled his eyes after looking over to Roman.  
“Business relationships.  Yay.” He groaned, remembering why he preferred working alone.  “Where to?”
“Brock,” Roman finally chimed in rather than just watching terrible banter between two hunters, really,  he should've felt a little more uncomfortable in the situation than he did,  alone in a home with two people who should probably be trying to kill him.  But instead,  he was just more interested than ever.  “I thought you said you improved your social skills.”
With an eye roll of his own,  Roman stepped out from behind the other boy to shake Connors hand,  smiling.  “I'm Roman, and we'd love to exchange notes.”
---
The diner wasn't far at all,  which was nice because the walk had been relatively awkward between Brock’s standoffishness and Connor’s perceived hospitality. Not that sitting across from the newcomer was much better,  but at least Roman had a rather sizable stack of pancakes to offer some distraction.
“So, Connor. Do you live here?” Roman asked,  pretending to be interested.
Brock leaned back in his seat and watched the two converse. It was… odd, to say the least, that at least one other person at this table claimed to do what he did.  He had so many questions but at the same time he didn’t care or trust him.  It was… well Brock was a mess.  
“Just passing through like you.” Connor smiled sickly sweet between the two boys.  Brock tugged at the strings on his hoodie and just plowed forward with his trite questioning.
“So you’re a hunter?” Brock said in a very matter of fact manner, gaze moving up to study the other man’s.  
“Why?” He said, barely letting him answer.  
“I just mean, I was born’nto it. Cursed by’t.  What’s your deal?”
Roman barely resisted facepalming but he dug into his pancakes and went back to quietly listening.
“I --” Connor paused,  a seriousness settling over him that he had not previously shown. “I wasn't born into it,  but I was made into it.  My family…” He trailed off,  and then cleared his throat,  pouring himself another cup of coffee.
Roman nudged Brock lightly. “Remember our conversation earlier …?” in reference to the origins of demons.  He hoped to invoke just the slightest sense of consideration from Brock.
“I'm sorry about your loss,  Connor,” Roman said,  and he was good at sounding sincere.
Connor just shrugged.  “It's nice to be in the presence of two hunters.” To which Roman laughed a little awkwardly and poured himself some tea.
“Oh, no.  I'm just his ………..friend.”
Brock listened to his story, or what there was of it, and while he still didn’t fully trust him, he could sympathize.  He sipped his soda out of the straw and tapped the side of the glass for a moment before nodding.  
“...my gifts are passed down through ma family.  In order for me’t hunt, somebody had’t die.  So… I feel ya.  It’s never an easy life.” He said solemnly.  
Brock heard the awkward pause between his and friend and had to think of something to say.  He wasn’t going to out Roman in front of this stranger.  
“Oh, was that a friend I heard in there?” Connor asked.  Brock pursed his lips and shook his head.
“No.  No. I mean not long ag-  no.  He’s just somebody I trust wit’ this stuff.” Brock nodded, staring back into the black void of his soda.  
“Yeah,” Connor was also looking down for a moment,  like just the conversation alone brought up the unpleasant well of memories and he could see it on the surface of the table. “Definitely not easy.”
Roman looked back and forth between them,  face unreadable,  but when Connor perked up just enough to tease them,  he smiled.
While Brock stammered to explain them, Roman just took another bite of his pancakes. “Not even friends,  then,” he revised his statement,  and then gave his best little smile at Connor, more to try to make him uncomfortable than anything else.  “So name a time and a place.”
“Time’n place for what?” Brock gave Roman an annoyed sidelong look. He figured Roman was flirting.  It’s what he did.  It’s what Brock did once upon a time before he got feelings and then had his heart broken.  Back in the old days it’s what made Roman so fun.  All that tension bubbling under the surface, an itch easily scratched with a fun playmate.  But now things were odd and weird because there was something more there that Brock pushed down for the sake of his doomed relationship.  Which was why it wasn’t all that surprising when Brock, disgusted as he may be by it, felt the slightest twinge of jealousy.  
Brock decided to push past it and focus on business.  
“So what you know bout them murders? Cuz’t looked like weren’t exactly accidental.”
“Really Brock?” As if the other boy didn't know what he was doing,  interrupting the moment before Connor could really answer and turning Connor’s attention to debatably more important topics that weren't about Roman getting laid.
Connor mostly ignored the outbursts, his attention honing back in on the matter at hand. “Looked like a sacrifice to me.  There were candles there,  originally, but the cops took them.  75 candles, I saw it on the police report. -- No idea what they were sacrificing for,  maybe just please someone?”
Roman almost cut him off with his over eager reply: “Oh they were definitely summoning someone then.” A sure nod was given,  but when he noticed Connor was giving him a strange look,  wondering how he might know,  Roman just smiled a ditzy little smile.  “...I mean,  I'm just guessing.  What else would you do with 75 candles?  Unless you found like a Barry White album too…”
Brock scrunched his nose at the other boy.  He didn’t trust this Connor.  Not at all.  I mean… who cares if Roman wanted to fuck him? He was just looking out for him wasn’t he?  Brock just sat silently and looked over the other hunter while he plead his case, then watched Roman fumble himself as he almost outed himself once more.  Brock intervened before it could turn into a thing.
“We had some sacrifices back home.  At least I think.  Rome’n I found an altar in the middle of the woods wit’ a bunch’f animal bones’n stuff.  An’ there were a few kids that went missin’ round school ‘fore that.” He nodded, explaining why Roman might know a thing or two about that stuff.  
“We found a buncha black eyed kids lurkin’ round there.  Heard from the reports in the newspaper that someone saw some kids like that round here.  Guess we jus’ decided’t finish the job and so we here.”
“Black Eyed kids?” Connor rubbed his chin,  thoughtfully. “Haven't seen any of those… Are you here to kill them?”
Roman’s jaw clenched but he said nothing.
Brock chewed on his bottom lip while he looked over to Roman, seeing the discomfort on his face.  Then he looked back over at Connor and smiled, calm and collected.
“Only if they killin’ people.  But… I ain’t convinced they did this.” He said with a little nod, looking back over to Roman and giving him a subtle reassuring nod.  
Roman gave him just the tiniest thank you smile before turning his gaze away,  looking outside while the hunters talked shop.
“I'm not sure what did.  Never seen anything like this. -- Hey,  look,” Connor scribbled his number down on one of the napkins and slid it over to them.  “I have to get going but let's do some more searching together,  yeah? I'll see what I can figure out,  and let you know what I find.” He also drew out some money,  more than just for his own meal.
“Uh… yeah.  We’ll keep’n touch…” Brock said with a nod, still a little at odds with the whole situation.  He’d never known anyone like him before.  Well… at least not at the same time he was a hunter.  His father and grandfather kind of had to die before he got the family gift.  But maybe he meant well.  After all, it looked like he just paid for their meals as well, and he didn’t have to be so kind.  
“Thanks… you don’t hafta really…” He protested lightly, but he was only met with a sly grin and a wave goodbye.  He watched the other hunter go for a moment, then looked over to Roman. After a moment, he slid over in the booth until he was next to him.
“Wow, Hellspawn. That’s the quietest I’ve seen’t ya.” He joked a bit, following his gaze out the window.  
“Homesick?”
“No,” Roman said,  voice filled with indignance as he only seemed to curl into himself more.  He felt Brock get closer,  and there was a tickle of desire to lean back against him,  but Roman didn't take it.  He didn't look at him either because he didn't want him to see the small hint of fear that he was sure was in his eyes.
“I'm fine,” was the lazy,  half assed reply he served.
Brock could see him avoiding eye contact, which honestly was nothing new in their relationship, but he also knew that the silence started at the talk of killing.  Brock pursed his lips and nodded, playing with the rim of his soda glass.  He knew it had to be hard to hear people talk about killing your own, but that was his job.  And he didn’t kill those that hadn’t earned it. He was a protector of all people after all.
“Look, I meant’t, what I said.  I don’t kill nobody that don’t have’t comin’. I… don’t think those kids do.” He said, laying his chin just on the rim of his glass as he looked over at him.  
“...I don’t think you have’t comin’ either.” He said, knowing where the meat of the insecurity was coming from.  
“But… Maybe I do.  Or I will,” Roman said,  shrugging and finally turning to look at Brock, gaze eerily serious in a way that didn't quite sit well on his usually devious face. “Maybe this new hunter guy convinces you.  Or you're not just blinded anymore because you kinda like me,” the last words were said with an empty smile.
Roman breathed out a heavy sigh,  clearly deflating in his existential crisis.  “Look, I'm not going to bother asking you to make promises you can't keep.  I'm just … becoming aware that I'm potentially endangering myself by helping someone who might very well be the biggest danger. To myself.” He shrugged,  like he was trying to shrug it all off.
Brock listened to Roman’s concerns, and they were surprisingly valid.  It was a concern many of his friends brought up to him; what if one day you have to kill me? And it was a valid concern in his line of work, especially since half the people he knew were monsters.  Then Roman got to that last little zinger, the part about him liking Roman, and Brock gave a subtle sideways smirk, looking back down into his soda.
“Look, Rome… I’m through lettin’ other people convince me what I should be doin’.  A couple guys tried doin’ that earlier this year and one’s dead, one’s skipped town, and one is currently probably plotting my death, so I don’t plan on bein’ controlled by nobody else.”
Brock sighed for a moment, then playfully bumped his shoulder against Roman.  “I won’t let’m hurt ya.”  Clearly that was Brock’s job.  
After a moment,  Roman smiled and bumped Brock back,  but it was difficult to tell if he was truly comforted behind the smile.  Seemingly done with the moment of exposure,  so rare and so Not Him as it was,  Roman quickly transitioned the whole thing back to humor.
“Honestly, neither of you guys might have the opportunity anyway,” he joked,  glancing down at the plate where his pancakes had once been. “Coach might get to me first.”
* * *
Roman had all but forced Brock to get more sleep the next day, and pulled another trademark ‘Sure I'll wake you up in two hours’, but this time he didn't even set an alarm and had every intention of letting Brock get a full night's sleep.  During the day.  
Unfortunately,  this left him incredibly bored,  so he walked down to the nearest store which was just a CVS and wandered aimlessly, grabbing a few things for snacks and then finding himself lost in the greeting card aisle for an embarrassingly long amount of time, flipping through birthday cards and laughing to himself at the good ones.
Connor just happened  to be in the neighborhood, and also seldom believed in coincidences.  He saw the boy duck into the store and followed silently behind.  Hunters were sly and quick, Roman should know that from experience with as many times as Brock snuck up on him. So he followed behind, dipping into the aisle for batteries and picking up a pack of AA’s before walking by, stopping and feigning surprise when he saw Roman.
“Hey, fancy seeing you here.”
Roman very nearly jumped out of his skin, but he managed to compose himself at the last minute and shot one glance over his shoulder at Connor,  forcing a smile that didn't really hold the same amount of effort his bullshit smiles could when he was trying to be especially convincing.
“Connor, hi.” Roman shut the card he was looking at and put it back. “Mom’s birthday soon.” As if he felt the need to explain himself before Connor even asked.
Connor just offered a knowing grin before peering over his shoulder.
“Mom’s big into Dora the Explorer I see.” He joked.  He looked around for a moment, tapping the case of batteries in his hand.
“I’m just getting some supplies.  Flashlight batteries.  All very boring.  Where’s uh… where’s your other half?” He asked innocently, knowing somehow from studying their body language the night before that referring to Brock in such an intimate fashion to Roman would ruffle a feather or two.  He just wanted to see how he’d react honestly.  
Roman cleared his throat,  “Well, you know.  She likes languages,” but the last bit sort of deflated into acknowledgement that he couldn't keep that lie going.
Connor moved on,  and so did Roman,  but he didn't like where it moved to. “He's not my - I just hunt with him sometimes,” he lied,  and that part was easier because he lied a million times before. “I'm just helping him out.” That part,  however,  sounded weaker.
“Oh.” Connor played coy. As a hunter, half the job was watching and waiting, studying the prey’s moves so you knew what made them tick and what they would do next.  He obviously knew there were buttons there to be pushed.  
“I just mean… he’s really protective of you.  Like he seems grumpy in a tough love kind of way but he seems fond of you so I just figured… nevermind.” He nodded, letting the thread dangle there for a while before moving on.
“Sorry this is weird.  You wanna get some coffee or something? I’ll buy? We can talk shop if you are feeling up to it.”
Roman eyed Connor for a moment,  expression very clearly one of recognition. He'd played these games far too often not to know when it was being played on him,  yet the role reversal was not flattering for him.  His lips pressed together in a frown and then he pulled himself together a bit.  He needed to gain some power back in this situation, and was quite frankly just being reminded why showing any sort of vulnerability was idiotic.
“If you want to ask me on a date,  that's all you have to say,” he replied,  shrugging. “Though it's cute the way you danced around making sure I was single first.” There it was again,  his usual playful little smile.
Well it seemed Connor underestimated Roman, because from the moment he met them he’d pegged him as the weaker link of the two.  But really, this just gave him a new angle to work him with.
Connor leaned in close with a sly smile. “I wouldn’t want to make Brock mad.  But… if you’re saying it’s okay then we can call it a date.”  
Then he flashed a darkly handsome smile and held up his batteries.  “Well let me pay for these and you can tell me where you want to go.”
Roman laughed. “Don't get ahead of yourself,  Connor. You haven't even proven yourself to be a threat,  yet.” The words tasted a little acidic in his mouth,  but he let them fall from his lips anyway.  He doubted the guy would end up as interesting as Brock,  and his newness made him unpredictable, but…  Maybe this proved an opportunity to clear some of that mystery.  Roman needed to know this guy wasn't going to come shove a pillow over his face while he slept.
“There's a coffee shop down the street,  let's just go there.”
* * * * *
Brock woke up and it was already dark.  He grunted and rolled over in the bed and looked around the room that was only lit by the blue moonlight and some dim streetlamps outside.  No Roman.  Huh.  He looked at the time and rolled his eyes.
“Bastard.”  He muttered under his breath and proceeded to text him.
Hey u ok? Where u go?
It was then that he heard a skittering in the darkness.  He didn’t have a shirt on, so no pockets, which meant most everything was in his bag by the bed.  He kept his eyes focused on the part of the room he heard the noise and slipped his hand into the bag, gripping the handle of his silver blade.  
“Rome?” He asked out loud.  Roman was a little shit prankster sometimes, so this wasn’t out of the realm of possibility but he couldn’t be too prepared.
A smaller figure emerged from the dark corner, hoodie up,  stepping out cautiously. “He's not here,” said the younger boy, and then in a smaller voice.  “I came to see him - please don't hurt me.”
Brock saw the small, sickly boy walk into the moonlight and immediately recognized the coal black eyes.  As a knee-jerk reaction, he pulled out the knife, but upon hearing the boy’s words, he paused and spun the knife before setting it on the night stand.  
“I stabbed ya once, right?” He said, lacking tact but asking honestly.  
“Sorry ‘bout that.” He nodded, watching the figure carefully.  
“What did you want to see Roman for?”
The boy didn't seem to register the apology, but he didn't seem to hold a grudge either.  There were a lot of things out there that wanted to kill them,  lately.
“We were just wondering... He tried to help us before.  But now there's two of your types here and someone's summoning demons and pinning it on us,  honest…” The kid sounded afloat like he was trying to avoid punishment for stealing from the cookie jar.  Except that he sounded very fearful for a severe sort of punishment. “The others think he brought you here to kill us,  but I don't think so.”
Brock was never one to pull punches, especially not with a demon he knew had tasted human flesh at least once before. So he answered honestly.
“I brought him along to convince me not to kill you.” He said in a stern voice.  But he still had sympathy for the kid. He knew that they had only killed Rosie because they were young and scared and hungry and didn’t understand what they were fully.  At least that’s what Roman had him believe.  He would give them a pass if it didn’t become a pattern.  He didn’t want to be a hypocrite after giving Lincoln a free pass for murdering a guy with magic or Adam a pass for cutting out someone’s tongue.  
“Do you know who is doin’ this? Because I believe ya, but I can’t say for sure if someone else’s gonna believe ya.  I wanna stop this now.”
At the honesty, he cowered slightly,  half his form dipping back into the shadows. But he shook his head quickly in protest. “We don't know who…. We tried to stay away,  but when they started framing us,” he bit his lip, digging into his pocket and unfolding a piece of paper,  looking down at it,  and then to Brock. It was with great hesitation that he stepped fully out into the room,  and close enough to hand the paper to Brock.  The paper was old and withered,  with what looked to be some ancient incantations in it,  and the burned form of a pentagram seal in the middle.
“We don't know what it says. Thought maybe you might.  Or him,  but he's not here…” The kid glanced toward Roman's bed,  frowning.  “He's with that other hunter right now and we don't trust him.”
Brock took the paper and traced the lines of the pentagram with his fingers.  It wasn’t all that dissimilar from the journal in his Armory back home. In fact he probably could find something on it if they were only there.  Sadly he would probably have to rely on Roman’s demonic knowledge for this one.  
Brock followed the kid’s vision and looked at the bed as well, fist clenched and lips pursing.
“Yeah… I don’ trust’m all that much either.” He said, still balancing his viewpoint on the mysterious new hunter.  Although, he was irritated and admittedly a little worried that Roman was alone with him.  
“I’ll tell him you were here.”
“He seems nice,  but he can be…” The kids eyes suddenly widened.  “They know I'm gone. I have to go.” He rushed toward the door in a panic and vanished quickly once outside.
-------
Roman sucked the sugar off his fingers after tearing apart his croissant, staring at Connor like he was an alien.
“There's no way you've never had cinnamon before,  I don't buy it.” He squinted at Connor.
Connor watched the boy eat with an amused smirk and offered a little shrug.
“My family had a lot of weird rules growing up.  There’s lots of things I haven’t properly eaten.” He didn’t make such a big deal out of it because it really wasn’t.  Besides, he was much more interested in finding out more about Roman.
“So you never really elaborated why you help hunt.” He aid, a kind look of interest on his face.  
“Everybody’s got a reason to be in this line of work.  Even if it’s simple.”
Roman still looked at him like he was strange,  but didn't push the issue. And as if on cue,  things circled back to the hunt,  but he supposed that was why they were all here,  wasn't it?
“He saved me once. So I go with him now and watch his back. Sometimes it's useful to have an extra hand,” Roman said,  shrugging the lie off easily.
“I’ve saved a lot of people and they don’t all want to join me on my nightly adventures.  It’s gotta be more than that.” Connor pressed.  He assumed that Roman’s obvious feelings for the other hunter were one reason, but there was also something off about him.  Connor wasn’t an empath, but every normal person could tell if someone’s aura was a little weird, and it was radiating off of Roman.  He had to know more.  
“Sorry, I don’t mean to press.  I just find you... interesting.” He said in a flirtatious manner to cover his prying.  
“Well,  I also liked him,” Roman offered. Sometimes you could afford a small truth to perpetuate a bigger lie. “But he has - had - a boyfriend,  so.”
Roman shrugged.  “Apparently not interesting in the same way I find you,  or we'd no longer be talking.” He smirked and polished off his cup of coffee.
Connor pursed his lips in an amused half smile.  The other boy was trying hard, he’d give him that.  “I like to get to know someone.  Not big into rushing in to things.” Which was true, one of many differences he had from the other hunter.  
“Besides, you said had.  You sure you didn’t want to see if there was still anything there? I mean… especially since he was so quick to cover up for your knowledge on the occult…” He let it dangle for a moment with a smile before continuing.
“I just mean you seem to know a lot about these things for such a casual tagalong is all.”
“I learn quickly,” Roman shut him down again,  frowning as his phone buzzed and he checked it.
“Anyway - he's awake now.  So I should probably head back.” He shifted awkwardly in his seat for a moment and then slid out from the booth and put some money on the table.
“Thanks for the company,  Connor.”
----
It was a quiet walk back,  and Roman let himself in to the room quietly,  sighing and setting down the bag of food he'd gotten from the store. “Brought you some actual food instead of just candy. “
Brock was sprawled out on the bed, still shirtless in his jeans with a single crucifix (his grandfather’s) adorning his scarred up chest.  He was flipping through the tv, just passing the time, checking his phone every once in awhile for a response.  When the door opened, he raised an eyebrow.  
“Thanks.” He nodded, pursing his lips.  He grunted a little as he adjusted himself, throwing his hands behind his head.
“How was Connor?” He asked, trying not to sound too accusatory.
“...lil birdy told me ya was wit’ him.”
“Prying,” Roman answered honestly, shrugging.  He let his eyes drag over Brock’s chest without much shame,  but said nothing as he sat down on the very edge of his bed.
“What bird?”
“Prying?” He clicked his tongue and sat up, scooting closer as he talked.  
“I still don’t know bout that guy…” Brock scrunched his nose as he thought about it.  If he was trying to get information out of him, maybe he felt the same about them.  Or maybe something a little more sinister…
“The kids’r here.  The one you talk to… he came lookin’ for ya.  Snuck’n here and everything.  Said he wanted’t talk to ya.  And… he gave me this.”  Brock leaned past him and grabbed the old piece of paper before dropping it in his lap.
“Looks Demon-y. Can’t tell what it is but’m sure’t’s not Shakespeare.”
“Yeah, me neither.  He said it was a date,  but it totally wasn't,” there was a dramatic heave of a sigh,  but Roman's attention shifted at the mention of the kids.
“Really, they risked coming to you alone?  Wow,” he said,  impressed as he scooted closer to look at the paper.  Roman lifted it up from his lap,  frowning.  “I don't know what this says…”
“Well that’s a relief…” He responded to the date thing.  “Just cuz… y’know… he’s kind’f weird’n all that…”
Brock’s face formed a grimace when Roman said he didn’t know what it said.  He didn’t know who would be able to make sense of it.
“Great.  Now we right back where we started.” Brock was sitting next to him on the bed, but dramatically threw himself back and covered his face.
“You think… maybe he could help? As much as I hate’t say it…” Brock asked with a wince, because it came from the kids and they said they didn’t trust him.  But then they were demons and he was a hunter, so it wasn’t entirely out of the realm of believability.  
Roman tossed a sly smile over his shoulder at Brock.  “You sound jealous,  gorgeous.”
Briefly,  he reached out to console Brock’s frustration,  but stopped short of actually touching him and let his hand drop just beside the other boy. “Maybe he could… but do we risk showing him?”
Brock turned and looked away at being accused of being jealous.  Maybe he was, but it was just a vanity thing.  He was used to being the center of attention when it came to Roman’s whims, even if he didn’t expressly want them.  But they were nice to have.  
Brock stayed laying back but arched up on his elbows and looked up at Roman.  “I wanna know what he knows.  But I don’t want him knowin’ bout this yet.  I wish we was back home because I got some books at the Armory that would prolly help.” He said in a slightly defeated way, peering up at Roman’s face and lingering maybe a little too long on it.  
“...wait.  Do you think you can do that demon thing? You talked bout talkin’ to the dead or somethin right?”
Roman chewed on his lip for a moment,  considering the paper. He wondered if his ancestors would know anything about this language,  or about anything that was going on.
“It's worth a shot,  I guess,” he said,  flopping down beside Brock.  “So are you gonna be in that position every time I see you?”
Brock raised an eyebrow to the question and looked down at his body position.  In the past he was very aware of his positioning and often used it as an enticing dance to get what he wanted.  Now he just fell into it without thinking, maybe it was a reflexive thing.  Either way, it wasn’t intentional.  Though he had to admit, it felt good garnering some attention after months of being made to feel like the worst kind of creep alive.
“Uh… It weren’t on purpose…” He said with a little chuckle, rolling on to his side and looking at the other boy for a moment.  
“Do… do you need me’t do anythin’ for ya to help wit’ the whole… demon spirit thingy?” He asked, though his eyes still lingered a bit more than he meant to.  
Roman smiled,  shaking his head and poking Brock’s well toned arm. “I was only kidding,” he promised,  almost innocently, which was near immediately deflated by his next comment.
“Well, actually, sex really helps get the energy flowing.” He gave his best wicked little smile,  and he let the suggestion linger for a moment before snickering. “I really just need to be alone for a while.”
“Seriously?” Brock asked, cocking his head to the side.  Of course Brock would take that seriously, because sex had a power to him.  It healed all his wounds.  It was literally magical.  But then he also had his doubts.  If it was just business sex it was okay, right? He wasn’t sure how he felt letting someone that knew so much about him get close ever again. And yet amazingly, with his addictive personality, he hadn’t had sex with any strangers.  Roman was actually the last person he’d slept with.  
Of course all the internal dialogue caused him to go silent while thinking for several moments, which he was sure was apparent to Roman.  But then he heard the laughter and scrunched his nose up before rolling his eyes.  
“K then.  I’ll go out’n see’f I can beat any new information outta anybody.” He said, sitting up and rustling around for a shirt.
“Have fun beating people to a pulp,  darling!” Roman replied in a sing sing voice,  watching Brock put on a shirt and then moving to fish some candles from his bag for set up.
Brock gave the other boy another once over before clicking his tongue and zipping up his hoodie.  He slung his hunt bag over his shoulder and moved to the door.
“Yeah uh… good luck with the… thing.”
---
Communing with his ancestors was always tiring,  but this time was even more so due to what he could only discern as some sort of spiritual block that had taken far too long to break through.  By the time Roman had gotten to them,  he only had time for a few questions,  a few answers,  before his body gave out and he weakly fell to the floor.  His mother had warned him about straining himself so soon after their rituals,  but Roman's stubbornness stayed true.
He was out for some time,  and woke up feeling heavy and groggy,  taking a moment to place his surroundings (physical world,  he had to keep reminding himself) and then pushed himself up to peek around the room. “...Brock?”
Brock had moved Roman to the bed.  He was passed out on the floor when he’d gotten to the room and it worried him at first, but Brock quickly realized he was breathing and that it may have just been a side effect of the spell.  He’d been in the shower when Roman awoke, and upon hearing his voice he hurriedly threw on a towel and came out to check.
“Heya there, Sleepin’ Beastly.  Welcome back.” He said with a little nod as he moved over to his clothes.  
“Tonight was a bust for me. Just found’t a buncha drunk hillbillies thinkin’ they saw things.  Please tell me ya lil dreamwalk came up wit’ somethin.”
“Mm,” was all Roman gave for a moment,  green eyes slanting toward to clock to see what time it was,  but that didn't really help anchor him yet.  That would come in time,  he'd settle back into his physical body layer by layer until he felt fully like himself again.
“Yeah… It's um - That paper. Wherever it is.  It's a protection spell. To summon protection.”
“Protection?” Brock quirked an eyebrow in disbelief.  
“Sure di’n’t look like protection. But then I’ve never been the magic guy.  Always been they muscle.” He said, sitting on the side of his own bed facing away from Roman as he removed the towel and knelt over to slip on some old shorts.  
“So why’d the kids bring’t to you?” He asked, peering over at the night stand and seeing the pentagram necklace he picked up from the crime scene.
“Unless… it came from them.” He nodded toward it.  
“I don't know,” Roman said,  honestly.  He had no idea about any of this,  really,  but mostly he was trying to not watch Brock change.  Why was he doing this out here,  Roman couldn't help but wonder.  Was he teasing him on purpose?  When had these tables turned,  he didn't like it.
He let out an irritated sigh and flopped back down on his bed,  staring up at the ceiling. “There's two hunters in town.  Maybe they're covering their asses. Whatever the case,  my ancestors seemed pretty convinced this was for protection. Just … couldn't suss out from what.”
Brock had initially come to town thinking he’d have to kill those demonic kids.  He had nothing to do with those five victims, but now the pieces were starting to form a clearer, yet still somewhat blurry picture.  Roman said when they were there something had been summoned.  And he used the same phrasing when talking about this paper.  Summon protection.  Could it be that those people cast the spell? Did it backfire and summon something that killed them? Did something kill them before the spell was complete? How did the kids get the paper? It was all just making a weird sense that also produced a dozen more questions.  
“You said at the house yesterday somethin’ was summoned.  If this was the spell, what do you think’t was? And… is it still out there?” He asked, laying across the bed with his chin on his folded arms as his bright blue eyes gazed over at Roman.  
“Oh, it really could've been anything but,” Roman thought about it and then rolled over so he was facing Brock. It felt silly that they were a whole bed apart having the conversation,  or maybe he just kinda wanted the proximity, so before he went on any further he grabbed his pillow and walked over,  nudging Brock enough for him to make room and then flopping down beside him.
“It was something strong,  though.  That ash was potent, usually that's a sign of the barrier barriers burning. Stronger entities break doorways open and weaker ones slip right through.” Roman gave an example by simulating an explosion with his hands versus the passing of his palms together gently.
“Huh.” Brock said, thinking about it for a second.  “Been a while since I wrassled wit’ a biggun. Gonna hafta raid my hatch on the truck for some firepower I s’pose.”
He rolled on his back next to Roman and covered his face. “Guess we gon be huntin’ some portal demon tomorrow. I’m done workin’ tonight.” He said as he hopped up and fetched a bag of chips from the bag of stuff Roman brought and settled back down next to him.  He opened it and tossed a few in his mouth before laying back again and side-eyeing Roman.
“Those kids really do trust ya, y’know? It’s kinda sweet I guess. Y’know, in that demons from hell kinda way.”
“Can't wait,” Roman deadpanned, but he really,  really could.  As he watched Brock,  he wondered if he knew of the rules.  Of the restrictions Roman had on the amount of help he could really provide.  How,  if he wanted to stay in good graces,  he'd have to watch Brock die target than interfere with a deadly blow. ...Brock probably didn't know. He had no reason to.
“Amazing what you can achieve with the trust of a demon,  hm?” Roman's smile turned sly.
Brock gave him a sarcastic look, shaking his head as he ate another chip.  
“Who says I trust you?” He teased, though clearly by now, Roman knew better.  Brock had already said it anyway.  Yeah, it probably helped that there was still feelings he’d left unaddressed due to the complicated romantic entanglements they were previously in, but Roman had also come through on a lot of things.  And it was nice to have allies that knew what he did and had skills of their own that could help.  That’s one thing he missed when he lost Lincoln and Logan.  
“You’re lucky ya charmin’.  Else I’d’ve put a knife in ya gut by now.” Again, it wasn’t said in seriousness.  Even if there was a tiny bit of truth to it.  
“Gut feeling,” Roman replied,  smirking.
His voice lowered and he reached out,  for the first time touching Brock a little more intimately than previously. Just a ghost of a touch,  fingers dancing up his abs. “You really know how to talk romance,” he replied,  innocently as his hand drew away.
Brock felt the fingers tap along his stomach and his muscles clenched.  Not necessarily in a bad way, just more so unexpected.  He looked down at Roman for a moment, then gave what could be considered for Brock a shy smile before looking away.  It was then that he decided he should just address the big pink elephant they’d been living with this entire trip.
“I never said I was sorry…” He blurted out, eyes on the ceiling as he tried to think of what to say.
“For treatin’ ya how I did.  Bein’ a jerk.  All’f it.  But I am.  Sorry, I mean.” He bit his lip and looked down at the other boy with sincere eyes.  
“Ya’ve always been weirdly nice’t me.  You didn’t deserve’t be led on and hurt.  I deserved all the rain of shit that happened to me… so… sorry.”
Roman looked over at Brock,  silent during his confession even if he had a lot to say about it. After Brock finished,  he drew in a deep breath and caught his gaze,  reaching up to brush a hand so gently across his cheek.
“I'm guilty too. I knew what I was doing…” Roman dropped how hand from Brock’s cheek.  “My dad was so mad at me when he found out what I did to you and Adam.  He's …. Really romantic.” Roman shrugged,  trying to shrug it off.
“My mom just took me to Japan hoping to try and purge me from having feelings anymore or something. - But I'm not sure it worked.” He looked over at Brock again.  “Anyway what I mean to say is …. It's fine.”
Brock gave a little half smile at the hand on his cheek, then gave a little shrug himself.  
“Still… I knew better.  An’ I’ve always been kinda a colossal fuck up so…” He pursed his lips and breathed out. He listened to Roman, eyebrow quirking at ‘I’m not sure it worked’. He gave a lopsided little smile and looked away at the wall while he gathered his thoughts. He had some other things he wanted to say about it but he wasn’t sure it was the time.  And he was also scared to say them, because his breakup left him skittish, which was weird for Brock. Still he moved the conversation in the opposite direction.
“Always wanted’t go’t Japan.” He said in an almost hopeful manner.  He’d barely been outside of O’cock for most of his life, he wasn’t sure he had any other options.
“We both are,” Roman assured him,  implying that perhaps they were both fuck ups on their own ways.  The words were serious, but a playful smile followed.
The subject change was a welcome one;  Roman had been so open and honest with Brock lately that he was beginning to worry himself.  He needed to steel himself against this guy again,  for both of their sakes, he felt.
“You should.  Such a change of pace from here,  and it's beautiful.”
“Maybe one’o these days.  If’n I can catch a break from this destiny’o mine.” He said with a little shrug, slumping over to his side and laying his head on the pillow. These days he didn’t try to think about the future too much.  It only distracted him and got him into trouble anyway.  
“But hey, one adventure’t a time, right? We here for now.” He said with a doofy little half grin, hand reaching out to playfully swat at Roman’s chest, but his hand went limp against the warmth of his chest as he got comfortable and his eyes started to close.  Something about Roman put him strangely at ease and he could rest easy around him when he barely slept at all back home, and he suddenly realized how tired he was.   
“Sounds like the best course of action.” Roman gave a solemn nod,  feigning wisdom at Brock’s words.  It was probably smarter to take life by smaller bits at a time,  otherwise it was ready to go mad.
He smiled as Brock started to drift in and out,  and for moment,  continued to let him rest his hand on his chest, both of them taking some comfort in having the other close.  But that wasn't helping his resolution to pull away very much. So with some effort,  Roman pulled himself away. “Think it's my turn for a shower,” he mumbled lowly,  grabbing his bag as he got off the bed.
Brock instinctively gripped his shirt for a moment, opening one eye momentarily before letting him go.  In truth he kind of wanted him to stay, but he wasn’t ready to admit that so openly, not when even though it had been a few months the wounds from his last relationship still felt so fresh.  So he nodded for a moment then rolled on to his back.  
“I’ll make sure Norman Bates don’ getcha.  Know you was concerned bout that.” He said, rubbing his eyes for a moment before looking back up at him with a little half grin.  
“”Thank you.  Dying in the shower would be an embarrassing way to go,  especially to my family,” Roman said with a little snicker,  disappearing into the bathroom.  He'd only intended to take a quick shower,  but the warmth and pressure of the water felt nice,  so a brief five minute rinse turned into a much longer affair.
When he emerged again,  he hadn't yet put on his shirt,  and was drying his hair with the towel. He sighed and flopped down on his bed. “Looks like you help up your end of the bargain.” He smiled.  He was still safe,  though really,  god help the poor sap that tried to kill him in the shower.
Brock watched him emerge and tried not to pay attention to the little rivulets of water still dripping down his toned chest.  Roman had the privilege of being one of the very few people he’d been with that had a physique similar to his own with that broad upper torso that must have come from all the football he played.  Of course, a moment of looking was still a moment, and he was sure Roman picked up on it.  He always did.  
“Well I’m a man of my word.  Least I try’t be.” He said with a little nod, laying back on his pillow and closing his eyes, though one eye slanted open to peek a look at the other to see what it was he was doing.   
Roman did pick up on it,  but he didn't say anything. Just finished drying his hair and pulled a shirt on,  then left his own bed to settle back onto Brock’s.
“Maybe you should go talk to Connor tomorrow.  And I'll talk to the kids.”
“Bout what?” Brock grunted for a moment, lost before he remembered.  
“Oh yeah…  I dunno.  If I talk to’m it’s gon’ be cryptic at best.  Still unsure of him.” Of course he also said that because the kids told him they didn’t trust him.  But they were demons, he was a hunter.  And yet…
But he lost his train of thought as the other settled into the bed next to him.  But at the same time, his own body language was looser than it was the day before.  He’d allowed himself to be comfortable around him, despite his reservations.  Mostly, it was just nice to be around someone again.  
“...y-yeah.  Sounds like a plan.”
“Yeah, be careful with him.  He's pretty persistent. And like, he didn't stop needling me for info even when I offered him sex, so.” Roman shrugged and sighed heavily. As far as he was concerned,  there was definitely something off about this guy.
At the tiny stumble of Brock’s words,  he couldn't help it if his lips spread into a sly little smile. “Don't worry,  I'm sleeping in my own bed.”
Brock gave his own little half smile and stayed silent for a moment.  But then he just spoke without thinking.
“...you don’t hafta.  If you want.” He said, wincing a moment after because he realized he sounded so fucking lame.  When the fuck did Brock Hewitt, stallion of Onancock, become a nervous loser?  
“Fuck, that was stupid.  I just… ugh…” Brock threw an arm over his eyes and shook his head.
“Ya could prolly tell’ts really been months since I’ve properly conversated wit’ someone.”
“It has?” Roman asked, dramatic and teasing.  His grin said as much. Instead of agreeing one way or the other,  he just laid down beside Brock and got a little more comfortable. He'd sleep in his own bed,  but he could stay here for now.
“What do you wanna talk about?  Or …. Do you know any games?” Roman realized he struggled now to find something for them to do in the down time,  since previously the solution to boredom would be simple enough.
“Shuddap.” Brock grimaced for a moment, then shrugged.  
“I just shut myself off.  S’what I do.” He nodded.  They sat in silence for a few brief moments before Roman asked if he wanted to play any games.  Brock turned and looked at him for a moment with big blue eyes before giving a sincere laugh.  Reminded him of that time they played tic tac toe in the autoshop. When Brock realized he might like him.  And then promptly panicked.  It was a weird time.  
“Uh… I dunno.  Truth’r Dare?” He shrugged, then realized that might be a colossally bad idea.
“You sure about that,  hunter?” Roman flashed a playfully predatory smile.  That same one he used to use,  that wasn't strictly human,  even if nothing about it was really easily placed is inhuman.
Before Brock could even back out,  though,  Roman said,  “You go first.”
Brock saw the glint of the demon underneath and his breath hitched for a moment.  It was a silly, strange thing that the man who was supposed to kill these supernatural creatures couldn’t help but be somewhat attracted to them, but here he was.  Brock just rolled his eyes and gave a little smirk, then looked him in the eyes again.  He didn’t really feel like moving, so he would save dare for later.
“Hmmm… truth?”
“Hm,” it was a tougher option,  really.  Roman wasn't exactly the best with vulnerability, but this seemed an opportune time to encourage some from Brock.
“Do you …. Wish you hated me?” It was a wonder.  It would surely have made Brock's life easier,  he suspected. Maybe he also wondered if Brock regretted their time together,  but for his own sake,  he wouldn't ask.
Brock chewed his lower lip as he thought of the answer.  Sure, he wanted to hate him.  But hating him would be placing the blame completely on him.  That wasn’t fair, right? They both felt things.  At least Brock assumed, he didn’t ask in depth.  
“I...no. I uh… I tried.  But truth is I couldn’t.  All you did was feel somethin’.  Ya couldn’t help it.  I couldn’t… uh…” He stopped before he went too far.  But it was nice to get something out now that the dust had settled.  He shook his head and gave a smile.
“Uh… your turn, right?”
“I could've helped it,” Roman told him very seriously,  in this moment wanting Brock to understand that he knew what he did was wrong,  not excusable because of potential feelings. “I knew you were seeing someone.  You told me.”
His gaze was not meeting the other boy's when he answered,  “Truth…” with a tone of unease.
“Do you still…” Brock stopped and winced and retracted before anything came out.  Instead he just rephrased it into something else.  
“I mean… did you mean’t when ya said ya didn’t wan’t see me after this?” He asked, echoing what he said in his room a few nights ago.  Though it wasn’t his original question, it was something he was still curious about.  
Say yes came the knee jerk thoughts, the impulsive wiring of his demonic side telling him to eject from the situation sparking to life.
But instead he said, “Not anymore.  I was hurt  - I definitely meant it then but…. Not now. “
“Your turn.”
Brock listened to his response and nodded.  He understood the hurt.  Brock couldn’t help it.  He’d developed feelings, but he also had a relationship that had been good to him for months.  He owed it to Adam to try.  Either way he was breaking a heart.  But it didn’t work out.  Roman didn’t have to speak to him again if he didn’t want to.  But he was, and Brock was… relieved and happy that he was.  He offered a sincere look, and gave his arm a squeeze before instinctively pulling away.
“I uh… I’m glad.” He said with an awkward nod before blurting out “Dare.”
Roman gave a tiny smile,  but was glad for the distraction of the dare.  He rubbed his hands together in an exaggerated manner and grinned.  “Alriight.”
Even he couldn't keep up that act though,  so he just continued his thought process.  “After this,  I dare you to take a whole weekend off from hunting and go do something and enjoy yourself.  Leave town if you need to.”
Brock let out a little chortle and shook his head before looking at Roman from the side of his eyes.
“That’s hardly a dare, darlin’.” He smirked.  Then he licked his lips and thought about it for a moment before scooting closer to Roman, looking him in the eyes before speaking.
“Fine. Then I dare you’t come wit’ me.” He said, a little less unsure of himself, a little more of a demand and a request at the same time.  He realized he hadn’t felt this at ease in months and was looking forward to more of it if he could have it.  
“Hey - I didn't even…” His will the argue collapsed quickly under the weight of wanting to get Brock back with a dare. “I dare you to kiss me, “ before he even had time to catch up with himself.
“I di’nt ask…” Brock interjected to the boy with a firm look and a smile.  But then he quickly shot back with a dare of his own that made Brock stop and blink.  He chewed on his lip and looked away for a moment, thinking on it.  But his thoughts were stupid and stopped quickly as he turned back to him and leaned forward and pressed his lips against Roman’s, thumb resting against the boy’s chin.  It wasn’t aggressive or sexual like their desperate trysts in the past.  It was a slower, softer pace because neither one of them were probably ready to jump to that yet with all the hurt they’d been through.  After a moment, he pulled away.
“....truth’r dare?”
Roman returned the kiss easily,  but the softer pace almost hurt more than something hot or hungry.  It stirred all those feelings he'd been failing to stifle,  and all those worries attached to things like his soul -- he'd given part of it away already,  which he never wanted to tell Brock. Looking back,  maybe it was a rash choice made out of hurt and spite,  but his mother was there to capitalize either way, intending to cement her son to his demonic roots,  not the human limbo he seemed to struggle with. But the kiss was so nice, having Brock close again was so nice.
“Truth…?” he answered in a small voice.
Brock felt so many things after the kiss.  Butterflies. Knots. A hint of sadness because he knew how shitty he’d been to Roman and that he didn’t deserve to even have Roman’s kindness but this happened.  And for the first time in months he felt like he wasn’t scum for once.  It was a small reprieve, but it helped.
He searched his mind for a question, but he figured they were being honest, so he’d stick with that theme.
“I… do you…” He struggled to find the phrasing but everything sounded stupid.  “Do you… still feel… something?” He asked.  Yeah that was stupid.  
There was a small look of panic,  suddenly, as the words were voiced.  In a way,  he'd already mentioned that he did earlier,  but the circumstances were different, less intimate. He might feel things now but for how long,  he had no idea.
“We should go to bed,” he practically jumped up while he spoke.
Brock was both surprised and half expecting that reaction, and he knew it was stupid and sensitive when he said it but he’d always been blunt, so… he just let it out.  But Roman jumped up and ran to his own bed and he nodded for a moment before clicking out the lamp on the nightstand between them, laying back as the moonlight cascaded through the blinds and cast a blue glow on his shirtless form.  After a few moments of silence, he spoke.
“Yeah… I do too.” He said, answering his own question before rolling over and leaving him alone.  
---
Roman awoke in the same position he’d forcibly fallen asleep in, on his side, back facing Brock’s direction. It had been shitty sleep, though. Memories of time spent with his mother, of hasty decisions he was now coming to regret. Anxiety ridden dreams that walked just the side of reality, to the point where his waking just felt like a momentary extension of his slumber. Life was easier when he was just the bitchy drama student who hit people a little too hard on the football field. How had this happened to him?
“Mmph,” was the rather unceremonious noise he produced when he sat up, looking around the room. It was a bright morning, even with the curtains drawn he could see that. He wasn’t ready for the sunshine and cheer.
Brock slept okay.  In fact it was one of the few nights he slept sound.  Because he wasn’t stressing about the same things.  Because despite how Roman felt about the situation, Brock was just happy to have it out. To at least have brought some sort of sense of catharsis to the situation.  Of course this wasn’t his first tango.  He admitted his feelings last night and he knew Roman was freaked, so he’d play the ‘let’s ignore last night until we can’t’ game as long as it was going.  
He’d woken up a bit before him and was trying to slip out before he woke up so Roman wouldn’t have to feel so awkward.  He fumbled on the dresser in his bag making sure everything was in it, jacket and beanie cap on for the cool fall air.  He heard him rustle behind him and debated whether it would be good or not to say anything.  But he was always garish and blunt so why not.
“Mornin’ sleepyhead.” He said over his shoulder.  
“Was just bout’t step out.  Got a date wit’ Connor.  And by date I mean suspicion and possible punching.  Or maybe actual fucking, I donno, I’ll feel it out.” He joked, peeking over his shoulder to see if he was okay.
“...do you need anythin’? I uh… I can stop by the store an’ getcha… somethin’.  I donno…”
Roman just gave a sleepy smile and shrug. “If you fuck him, let me know how he looks without a shirt.” He stood, stretching and looking for his own bag.
“Nah, I’m fine. I’ll go… Wander. See if I can find the kids or something.”
Brock raised an eyebrow.  He wasn’t serious about fucking Connor.  Well… Maybe… he was cute but still, Brock’s mind was elsewhere.  Still he turned and slung his bag over his shoulder and looked over the other boy for a moment.  After tapping his crucifix necklace thoughtfully against his lips for a second, he placed his hand on Roman’s shoulder.
“Uh… be careful, okay?  Call me’f ya need me.  OR just… if ya find somethin’.  Whatever.” He said, tapping his shoulder, giving him a bright smile before moving to the door.  
“I’ll come runnin’. Jus’ say the word.”  Now he was babbling.  
Roman almost leaned into the touch. Almost. But he did offer a smile, seeming much less tense and awkward than he had the previous evening. Truthfully, he was just too tired to feel that way, so the sleepiness let him coast on autopilot.
“Yeah, you too. I could rip his arms off for you, no problem.” It was said in such a way that maybe he was joking(?), but he’d never fully displayed his demonic half to Brock out of fear and a lack of necessity. And besides, there were rules.
“If you don’t hear from me in a couple hours, there’s a problem.”
At the comment about ripping his arms off, Brock gave an amused smile. “I believe’t, killer.” He said, not in a crude manner.  Almost affectionately.  Actually affectionately probably.  Before he fully opened the door, he reached in his pocket and threw his keys to Roman.
“You can take my truck. I run fast. Jus’... like be careful wit’t.” He nodded, opening the door and nodding to Roman.  
“Since you’re prolly gon’ be coverin’ more ground lookin’ for the critters’n all.”
“Oh um,  okay…” He looked at the keys in his hand and watched Brock leave.  Guess it was time to get dressed and get moving.
--
Connor was back at the scene of the crime,  using the light of day to guide his eye,  hoping that without the distraction of the other hunter and whatever his companion was,  he might be able to find something.
But distraction he would get.  Brock was still unsure of what to think about this guy.  He was attractive and somewhat nice.  He paid for their meal the other day. But he’d known plenty of people to conceal their aggression with kindness.  Hell, even Brock used to be a pro at it, before the brigade of sad boys broke his feelings in the last year.  
Brock leaned against the door and lit up a cigarette before the other realized he was there, then loudly flicked his lighter shut before looking at him with slanted eyes.  
“You look like someone that ain’t had a lick’a luck here recently.” He said, offering a smile and a sincere change in tone from their last meeting.  He moved closer in the room and peered over his shoulder.  
“We’d be’n the same boat.  But at least this place looks different’n the daylight.  Might could find somethin’ lil better now.”
If Connor was surprised by the appearance of Brock, he had a good poker face.  Instead of jumping, he smiled and ruffled his hair.  “Yeah, that was my thought process,  but haven't seen much yet that a cell phone flashlight wouldn't show.”
He sighed and almost deflated some,  looking curious. “Where’s your friend? Or did he book it.  Doesn't quite seem cut out for this.’
Brock scrunched his nose at mention of Roman.  He wanted to defend him, but really what did he care what this guy thought of him.  He just took another quick drag of his cigarette and shrugged.  
“Rome isn’t full time like me. And he’s just having… a weird day I guess.” He said, looking over the other hunter with curious eyes.  A bystander would see the way he looked at him as if he were checking him out.  And in a way he was, he wasn’t a sore sight to look at.  But he was scanning him for weapons. Tools.  Things that were out of the ordinary.  Things that might have made the scuff marks on the floor of the very place they stood.  When he was sure Connor had seen him, he made a blush face and looked away.
“Sorry, it’s been a weird day for all’f us I guess.” He shrugged, taking a final puff of his cigarette before flicking it out the cracked open door.  
“Look, I should prolly apologize for bein’ such a dick the other day.  I’m just very serious bout my work.”
Connor shrugged, easily, but his face didn’t exactly have a readable expression, even as he accepted the apology. “That makes two of us.”
He was quiet for a moment, feigning a continued search, but he doubled back smoothly and tossed a glance back Brock’s way, gaze lingering longer than just assessing where he was in the room. “You don’t seem the type to blush easily,” he mumbled, turning his attention back to the strange shape on the wall where Roman had said a portal was previously.
Hook line and sinker.  He hadn’t completely forgotten how to play on someone’s emotions for selfish reasons.  How else would he have slept with half the Junior class by the beginning of the school year last year if he hadn’t been a good actor?  Still, he offered a smile and a little shrug.
“I don’t but… I donno.  It’s been a long time since someone caught me checkin’ em out.  Forgot how to act.” He nodded coyly, letting it sit in the air for a moment before he looked at where his line of sight went.  He approached him and closed the gap between their shoulders, leaning in just a tad closer than he should and asked about his thoughts.
“What ya reckon came outta there? Demonic entity? Ghost? Giant snake? Cuz I’ve fought all three ‘fore and can’t say I like any’f em.”
“Definitely a demon,” Connor said with a weird sort of sureness. “I wasn’t here when it came out or anything but… I was hunting some. Chased them here. I don’t know what the fuck they were calling though.” He leaned against the wall, frowning.
Then, he tried his own hand at coy. “Was hoping you could tell me. You seem more experienced and all…”
Brock gave a sly grin and looked at Connor through mischievous eyes, then gave him a little tap on the shoulder.
“You have no idea, mister.” He said, a devious little lilt in his voice.  All the while he was mentally taking note of things.  He was chasing demons to this location? Could it be that those people killed were the demons? If they were summoning protection then they were scared… of him.  But maybe he had his reasons.  Maybe they were murderous demons.  Maybe they were doing something genuinely evil.  That was the life of a hunter.  You were boogeyman to the boogeymen.  He’d have to find out more before he made a judgement, even if pieces were starting to come together a little easier.  
“These uh… runes here…” He said, approaching the wall and running his fingertip across an ashy emblem underneath the burn marks.  “I seen’em before.  They’s usually protection.  Wiccan stuff. Whoever did this was scared.  Summoned a boogeyman’t help out.” He mused, pulling some truths and mixing it with some Wicca mumbo jumbo he remembered from Lincoln.  He turned his attention back to Connor and thought over his words carefully before smiling and continuing.
“If ya pump me anymore ya gon’ haveta buy me a drink.  For information that is.”
Connor laughed and looked down like he’d been caught, but really, he was amused by the similarities between this hunter and his companion. Both had said virtually the same thing to him now, but why not take a little bit advantage if he needed to.
“Yeah, huh,” he replied, smirking. “For information.”
His gaze dipped back toward the wall, rolling over Brock’s words in his mind, before his attention turned back to the other hunter and he shrugged. “Sure, I can do that. Unless you wanna skip that.” He smiled.
Brock just let a little smirk cross his face.  For a moment he actually truly considered it, for real.  He hadn’t had sex for months and he was a former addict gone cold turkey.  But at the same time, he had a terrible habit of sleeping with would-be enemies, and now he had a tangled mess of feelings that came with that.  But still, this was an angle he had to work with so he would push it where he needed it to go.  
He approached the other hunter and placed a firm hand on his chest, piercing blue eyes looking up at him (Brock is still short, after all).  He chuckled and looked back down at the floor, kicking at the dust in a manner that could be considered shyly.  “Sorry, I ain’t been touched’n a while. Makes me come off’s desperate…” He said, clenching his shirt, free hand travelling underneath and tracing along the contours of Connor’s surprisingly chiseled abs.
“I hate it.” He said sternly, letting the hand fall down to the backside of Connor’s jeans, pressing and grabbing firmly, what looked like groping actually a frisk.  The hunter had a knife on him, he could tell, and he wanted to see if it matched the marks on the floor.  
“That’s fine,” Connor replied lowly, softly. Brock didn’t have to apologize, and despite the fact he probably should’ve been aware of it, he didn’t consider that the other boy might be frisking him and he let Brock’s hands roam freely as his own shot out to Brock’s hips.
He didn’t kiss him, though, not on the lips. Connor’s head dipped downward toward the side of Brock’s neck as he pulled him a little closer. It felt nice to have another hunter around, even if they barely knew each other. It was a lonely, thankless job. This guy seemed like he understood.
“They were a fucked up family, you know,” he mumbled against the skin of Brock’s neck, confiding in him about the so-called innocent family that had been living here.
Brock continued his search disguised as groping, though honestly a fair amount of real groping was had. Brock certainly wasn’t innocent.  Luckily he found the shaft of a blade in one of Connor’s back pockets.  That was down, great.  Now…
“Fuck.” Connor pulled him in and nipped at his neck, one of his weakest spots, and suddenly his seduction game was turned and very real.  He went a little limp against him for a moment, just losing himself for a second as his hands crept back up under his shirt.  Then he started talking, and it knocked him out of it, luckily.  And piqued his interest.
“Mmm, how so?” He asked in a silky tone, his own mouth tracing the side of the other hunter’s ear.  This was going well.  Though the deeper it got, even if it was an act, the more… guilty he felt? Mainly because if he took this part too far he didn’t want to tell Roman.  Because that somehow felt wrong.  
He’d stop it before it happened. He had control again.
Connor had leaned back just a little to catch Brock’s gaze, but that didn’t last long either as his hands slid up from the other boy’s hips and up underneath his shirt, locking onto him as if satisfied with the removal of anything else between them. He didn’t seem to be too focused on answers at the moment, because now he was getting distracted enough to lose focus of the conversation a little as he dipped back in to continue the path he’d started from Brock’s neck to his jaw.
The question eventually caught up to him, or he to it, and his tone implied he thought Brock ought to have figured it out by now -- “They were demons too. Trying to pose as good people, but I saw through it. And they’re all terrible anyway. They tried to summon help but…”
Connor shrugged, his lips finally meeting Brock’s and he seemed about done with talking.
And as soon as Brock thought he had control, hands slid up his shirt, removing it, leaving them chest to chest.  Lips nuzzled up his neck. He gasped for air, his fingertips tugging at the top of Connor’s jeans.  It was lucky for him that Connor remembered to answer his question before it got too much further.  It would seem Brock’s control still needed a little work.
But the way he described it.  Demons that were… just trying to be good people? Live lives? Demons like… Roman.  It made his blood boil.  Not just for Roman, but for every non human he’d made friends with over the last few years.  
So he settled into the kiss, kissing back intensely, furiously as he took the moment to slip the knife from Connor’s back pocket to his own.  Then he pushed him back on the hard floor and mounted him, kissing back more as his hands moved up each side of Connor’s arms, pulling them above his head and holding them to the floor with one hand.
“Mmmm… this where you did it?” He asked in a sexual tone, his hand slipping into his own back pocket, slowly pulling out the knife.
“Think they was scared?” He said, a little more aggressive before pulling the knife out and stabbing it into the floor next to his head, right into one of the marks on the floor.
“Huh.  Perfect fit.” He said, retracting it then holding it to Connor’s throat.
“So they literally did nothin’ cept live? Did they even do anythin’ to you? To anyone?”
Connor was blinded by several emotions the moment Brock climbed onto him, but things went south too quickly to have to discern between them. With his hands pinned, he was only left to growl, looking none too remorseful. The nice guy act slipped quickly enough in the face of being threatened, but with a knife to the throat, there was only so much that could be done.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing,” he asked, darkly, the sting of being threatened with his own weapon burning just underneath his skin. “Are you really defending them? Isn’t this your job? Who cares if they did anything or not - it was a matter of time.”
At his core, yes… technically that was his job.  If he were ever to give completely in to the Redeemer inside him, then maybe he would see things the way Connor did.  But Brock had more honor than that.  Brock grew up feeling like an outcast, and he knew that many of his inhuman friends felt the same.  It wasn’t his job to annihilate them just for existing.  It was his job to deal with horrors that the law of man could not.  There was a difference.
“It’s not my job’t kill blindly.  It’s my job’t protect those who can’t protect themselves.  Just cuz they ain’t like you’n me don’t mean they deserve’t.  If they was eatin’ people then I could understand.  But you don’ sound like you care.” He said, blade pressing against his neck, shaking a bit as Brock wasn’t sure what to do.  He’d never been in this situation before.  Connor was human.  But the demons he hunted were innocent.  If he let him go, he’d kill again.  But if he killed him, he’d be a murderer.  He hesitated.  If Connor was any kind of fighter worth his salt he’d take advantage of it.  
“Bullshit,” Connor spat, noticing the shaking, the hesitation, and exacerbating it enough to agitate Brock’s grip. Then it was a matter of knocking him back -- off -- and getting that fucking knife away from his throat. He saw the opportunity presented in Brock’s eyes and he took it, one daring roll to put their position nearly reverse and brought one quick, hard punch down to Brock’s jaw before getting up.
He hook his head, looking a little disappointed. “Thought I could learn from you. But you’re not any good at this. Now give me my fucking knife.”
Brock fell back to the floor, head spinning as the punch rattled his brain.  He’d never been hit by another hunter before.  Monsters were all claws, didn’t fight much.  And the school tussles with the trailer park boys were never rowdy enough, they weren’t that strong.  But this guy was a studied fighter, and probably mystically strong like him as well.  He’d have to fight smart.  
He looked up at him, blood dripping from a split lip, and laughed a bit.  Then with a sarcastic look, he replied. “....Okay.” And with that he stabbed his knife through Connor’s boot and shot up to his feet to deliver him an uppercut to his jaw as payback for his own.  
Connor saw red and swore loudly, the stab and punch colliding all at once and shoving Brock back, hard, into something -- ANYTHING -- a shelf, a table, a wall -- whatever the fuck he could and with all his strength was about all he could manage just to give some distance, buy himself some time and … retrieve his knife with a pained grunt.
He steeled through the pain shooting up through his body, least he had his weapon back, and rushed toward Brock, fully intending to return the kindness. It was a rabid swing, but guided with clear skill, and the knife drove right into the other boy’s thigh, grip twisting just slightly.
“I bet you fuck them too, don’t you,” Connor sounded disgusted with Brock, shaking his head. He couldn’t imagine letting something inhuman touch him. “Since you care about them so much.”
Brock flew backward and smashed into a shelf, books and trinkets flying everywhere as the boards cracked beneath his body.  Before he had a chance to react, the other hunter lunged and stabbed into his leg.  Brock cried out, his hand shooting out on reflex and grabbing one of the boards behind him, snapping it off just as Connor twisted the blade.  He began to breath fast, trying not to focus on the pain as Connor made his smart comments to him.  He just laughed.
“Someone sounds jealous.” He said, bring the board down over his head with a crack.  When the other hunter stumbled he swung it again, smashing it across his face once more.
“As a matter of fact, they were the best fuckin’ lays’f my life.” He said, sweeping the other boy under the legs with the board and pressing the edge against his neck when he hit the floor.  He limped a bit as he pulled the knife from his leg and threw it to the floor.
Connor once again hit the floor and was effectively, for the moment, rendered useless. But he refuse to surrender completely, so he fought verbally where he could not immediately physically respond.
“You gonna kill me now?”
Goddammit.  Here he was again, not moments later, unable to kill someone who would probably have no reservations killing him.  It was just too against his moral code.  Brock just glared at him for a moment, blood boiling as he thought of his next move.  Then without a second to spare, he snapped back the board and slammed it across Connor’s face harder than he’d done before, knocking him unconscious.  
“No.” He said, throwing the board to the floor as he limped away.  If Connor was a true hunter, he’d live through this.  Brock would find a way to deal with him when he had a clearer mind later.  
“Not yet…”  He said, slipping on his shirt painfully now that he was covered in bruises and scratches before grabbing his bag and limping out the door.  
*****
Ron was hardly a perfect husband.  In fact, he was a terrible one.  One that openly beat his wife outside of bars in front of sorority girls.  One that shouldn’t be tolerated.  So after he was done causing the spectacle, he walked around back behind the Tap Room, a little hole in the wall bar on the bad side of town, to light up a cigarette.  But as soon as he struck the flint on his lighter, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.  He looked down in the dim light of his lighter to see blood pouring from his chest, a dark, bloody, yet perfectly manicured hand holding… his slowly beating heart.  Blood poured from his mouth as he fell forward, the hand pulling back through the hole as he did so.  As he hit the ground, his last vision was of the sorority girl.  The pretty, dark skinned one with the braids, looking at him with nary an emotion on her face.  Before he succumbed, he heard her girlish yet monotone voice.
“You are not the one.” She said eerily, squishing the heart and throwing it to the ground beside him.  He was not her intended target.  She must continue to roam until she found it.  She walked down the opposite end of the alleyway, shaking her hand as the blood seemed to evaporate from it.  She would find the target.  She would return home.
Roman almost walked right into her, nearly walking by her, in fact, until he felt a familiar tug of something not quite human and paused, glancing over to the girl, and then down the alleyway. His eyes widened a bit at the heap of human forms left at the other end, and he gave a resounding, “Oh,” before turning back toward her.
She felt the shoulder tumble against hers.  She would have kept walking, caring not for the human world, but the spark of energy in that little fumble stopped her.  She turned her head slow, looking at him in dead, unblinking eyes for a moment, as if she was reading his very soul or lack thereof with a look.  Then with a single word, rude and inhumanly crass, she spoke.
“Mutt.” She said.  To him it may have sounded like a demonic/speciest comment but in her mind it made all the sense in the world.  She was pureblood, older than this earth, from the origins of hell.  This child was demon, but mixed breed, part of his soul missing but the stink of human emotions remaining.  He was interesting, but he also mattered not.  So she turned back on her way and tried to keep walking.
Roman nearly rolled his eyes at the comment; it wasn’t the first time he’d heard it, and likely not the last, but it was still grating in ways he supposed the oldest of them didn’t understand. His mother even used it, though her connotation was also different. She was old too much older than his father he didn’t get the terminology of the lower world at all.
“Looking for something?” was all he shot back, just a hint of knowing in his tone. “You might wanna try blinking, if you’re going to fit in here, Old One.” It was just this side of respectful, the way he used the title.
The halfbreed asked if she was looking for something.  She turned, full body at once as if she had a purpose.  Eyes still unblinking, face lacking any sense of humor.  
“I look for one that does us harm.  I must destroy it so that I may return to my realm. I grow tired of this conversation.” She said, staring through him again.
“If you do not have the answers I seek then remove yourself from my presence.” The more irritated she got, the more a low rumble accompanied her voice, like a demonic echo.  Really, it was more of a party trick to scare the lower beings into cooperating.
Roman squinted at her for a moment,  listening to what she had to say,  anything she'd give. “Oh, yeah.  Thought you are here for something else…” he turned,  intending to let her go on her way as he grew increasingly concerned about Brock’s safety now.  She was Old but he would definitely want to stop her from killing anyone else.
Hopefully the prayer circle gave specifics,  because if not,  she might end up hunting Brock too.
The boy’s heart started to race.  He was nervous.  She could hear his blood pumping faster, smell the fear secreting from his pores.  She stimulated a reaction from him.
Not one to beat around the bush, as many Old Ones were not, she snatched him by the shoulder and pushed him against the brick wall behind them, pretty manicured nails wrapping tightly around his neck. She leaned in, nose sniffing along his lips for a moment before pulling back and gazing into his eyes.
“You are intimate with one that would do us harm.” She said, tightening her grip a little.  She gazed into his eyes, as if telepathically searching for answers. Maybe literally.  After a moment, she released him.  
“He is not the one.  Curious hunter that would take the blade of a sword for the love of a demon.” She said, casually dismissing their strange relationship in a few words.
“Have you any more for me or are we done?”
Roman frowned when he was pinned to the wall,  but he didn't struggle.  It would've only made things worse to do so,  so he let her take what she needed for the moment,  not meeting her gaze when he didn't have to.
“That's all,” he practically ground out. “He's not that one,  like you said.”
“So there is more than one in this village?” She asked, again cold and emotionless, her terminology dated much since the last time she was in this plane.  She cocked her head to the side, eyes still unblinking, like a snake, before stepping back toward him.
“Do you know where this one is? I tire of this world.  It reeks of human filth and everyone keeps asking me if I have seen tiny monsters on their magic bricks.  It is strange and I despise it.” She said, making a strange prehistoric reference to everyone’s recent obsession with Pokemon Go.  
“I have no idea,” he answered honestly.  Where Connor could be right now was anyone's guess,  and Roman didn't know the town well enough to speculate. It was getting close to time to let Brock know he was alive,  but also,  he needed to make sure he was going to stay that way first.
At the dated reference, he smiled a little,  biting back a laugh now that she was so close. “It's a game…” The information was useless though,  he knew.
“Games are for putrid tiny humans.” She said, searching the boy’s face for anything else she could get from him.  When she decided nothing else could be gained, she turned.
“Your cooperation is appreciated, halfling. I will find the one and I will destroy it.”
“Yeah, um …. Enjoy that then,” he said awkwardly,  not having much of an opinion on poor Connor’s fate.  With her dismissal,  he slid from the wall and turned to leave again. Hopefully she'd let him this time.
* * *
Brock had limped all the way to the motel.  Being a Redeemer, his body took more punishment than your average human.  He could make it, it just wouldn’t feel good.  By the time he’d reached the room, blood had caked his jeans.  His lip was swollen and his jaw was purple.  His back underneath his shirt was covered in cuts and scratches from being thrown about and into things.  It was an average day at the office, but it was also a fight against someone with the same strength and skill he had so it hurt possibly a little more.
He just fell back onto the bed when he got there, too weak to move any more.  He just needed to rest in a safe space for a moment before anything else.  When he finally mustered up the energy, he stripped off his clothes and left them, bloody and torn, at the foot of the bed, before standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom and staring at himself, beaten and bruised once more.  He winced as he pressed at his lip, then at his leg.  Great.  New scars.  
He ran a bath and lay down in it, letting the warm water soothe his wounds.  It wasn’t long before he dozed off, letting the stress of the day overtake him as the water of the tub turned a rusty color from all the blood that washed off his body.  He wouldn’t be in his best fighting condition with his leg like this for at least two or three days, until his healing caught up a little, and even then it would still be strained.  He just hoped he’d be a match for Connor the next time they met.
Roman let himself into the room and it felt like only then had he let out a real breath. He pressed his back against the door and shut his eyes, sighing heavily and trying to calm down. It’d be so easy to find Connor and just lead him to the Old One, but Brock would probably be mad at him and he just had this feeling that she wasn’t letting him (or Brock) off as easily as it seemed.
When he opened his eyes, he spotted the blood. Then his oversensitive senses picked up the scent; how had he not noticed that before??
“...Brock?” he asked, a little panicking, following the trail to the bathroom and then, upon seeing Brock passed out in the tub, yelled louder as he rushed over, “Brock!!”
Really he wasn’t that far gone.  Just tired.  Relaxed.  Letting the pain fade away in the warm water, something he’d learned to appreciate the longer he lived with this job.  He heard the screaming, felt Roman’s hands grip his shoulders as they started to shake a little.  With eyes still shut, his hand shot out of the water and gripped him by the wrist, then peered up through a half lidded stare.
“I’m fine.” He said, words a little muted as he slowly woke back from his very short nap.  He rolled his head back before completely opening his eyes, then looked back over at Roman with a weak grin.
“Just lil sore’s all.”
“Uh huh….” Roman said, trying to cover up some of his initial panic.  He let go of the other boy's shoulders and leaned away some,  biting his lip and trying not to look too awkward about what was perhaps a drastic overreaction.
“...What happened to you?”
Brock sat up in the tub and ran his hands through his wet, blond locks, squeezing out water as he pressed down.  He looked down and remembered he was naked, it was the tub after all.  But mostly, he didn’t care.  Roman had seen it.  They’d been intimate before.  Brock was never really bashful about nudity.  So he sat and looked up at him in a very laissez faire attitude and shrugged.
“Was right bout Connor.” He said with a nod.
“Those people was demons.  But not like… evil ones.  Jus’ plain ol’ workin’ class livin’ the American dream people.  That were, y’know, demons.  An’ he killed’m cuz they was different.” He said, very aware of how much danger Roman would be in if he were found out.  Brock wouldn’t let that happen.  
“He uh… let his guard down. It… we... “ This part was oddly the one he dreaded, but it was just part of the job.  He exploited an opening for the greater good.  And Roman seemed like their kiss freaked him out anyway so he shouldn’t have felt some type of way about it, but he did.  
“...I kissed’m.  Made a distraction so he’d relax.  An’ so I could swipe his knife, which… I got acquainted wit’ anyway…” He said, nodding down to the open wound on his thigh.  
“When I found out what he did to them.  What he could do to you… I snapped.  Tried’t kill’m.  But… couldn’t.  I’m just not built that way.  Monsters are easy but… when it has a face lookin’ back at me like that, I couldn’t.” He said, feeling as if it made him a shit hunter.  But Connor was human.  The human world had laws for people like him.  But then, the human law didn’t protect inhuman people.  It was a judgement call he wasn’t yet ready to make.
Still, with an exasperated sigh, he stood, clumsily and hobbly on one leg, and nodded at the towel behind Roman.  “Can ya hand me that?”
Roman frowned, listening to Brock, quelling the thumping he felt in his chest when Brock said he’d nearly killed Connor because he was thinking about Roman. That shouldn’t be right - ...right? It wasn’t human to find that appealing.
“Brock…” But there wasn’t much to say about it, was there? There was a time when Brock didn’t seem that different from Connor to him. Cruel and insensitive, misunderstanding of demon lives, like he’d rather just be rid of them all than deal with their grievances. Instead of continuing, he nodded and turned, grabbing the towel and hold it out to him.
“Do you need me to look at that? Not that I know what I’m doing but,” he shrugged uselessly, trying to distract himself from well of upset he felt knowing Brock and Connor had kissed. That wasn’t fair, was it?
It was very true. When his powers first activated, he had no remorse, didn’t differentiate the difference between evil demons and demons that were just trying to get by.  He didn’t know there was a moral grey area.  He saw things in black and white.  It wasn’t until he’d established a friendship with a werewolf that he started to think maybe they weren’t all that bad.  It started to grow more when he was with Adam, and realized that monsters weren’t evil, just complicated.  Hell, even Roman he was evil to during their first few encounters.  Not that Roman was all that innocent.  He used that to his advantage to seduce him on the regular.  Memories that while troubling sometimes, were fond.  He had to admit, he had a chemistry with Roman that he really didn’t have with anyone else.
Brock took the towel and dried off for a moment before wrapping it around his waist, smirking a bit and shaking his head.
“I was in a coma this time last year.  I seen’t worse.  I’ll live.  But… thank ya.” He said with a smile.  Now came the hard part.  The walking.  He moved to get out of the bed and put pressure on his bad leg and must have pinched a nerve or something, because tumbling forward he went, plowing into Roman’s chest and knocking him against the sink.  But he was able to steady himself against his chest, realizing his face was right up against Roman’s.  His big blue eyes looked up at him, then looked down for a moment, trying to catch his towel.  
“O’course I open my mouth just’t insert my foot.”
Roman actually laughed as his back hit the sink, and he put hands to Brock’s chest and shoulder to steady him, smile remaining on his face even after the laugh faded. It wasn’t much, but it was something. “You’re a mess,” he teased, lightly, moving to stand beside Brock and pull his arm up around Roman’s shoulder so he could help him out to the bed.
“...Maybe we should just go back, Brock. What are we even doing here?” The levity was brief as his mind dipped back to his encounter with the demon, worrying for Brock’s safety again. If they just left, the demon would eventually find what she came there for, and she’d have no reason to come looking for them so far. It was the perfect plan.
Brock let himself be helped, despite how much he used to fight it.  Clearly his leg still needed some time to heal before he could do anything with it.  Still, it was… nice to even have the fleeting contact with him.  He fell to the bed and sat upright on the edge as Roman went on about leaving.  Brock shook his head.  That wasn’t right to him either.
“Connor said he was a traveler the first day we met him. What happens’f he makes his way to O’cock? Finds out bout your family? Your brother? An’ we didn’t stop him when we had the chance?” He said, looking up at him with empathetic eyes.
“If anythin’ happens to you… I mean… you all…” But especially him.  “Plus those kids’r still in town.  They’ve been clean since ya talked’t them.  We gotta protect them too.” He reached up and grabbed his arm, giving it a squeeze for a moment before dropping his hand and looking down at the floor.
“I gotta stop him. He’s a killer.”
Roman looked thoroughly unimpressed and momentarily irritated by Brock’s nobility, but even that, he supposed, had been part of the draw in the end. What had started out as an attempt just to ruin a hot-headed hunter had developed into more as he discovered the person underneath. So instead, his lips pressed into a frown and he squinted at Brock for a moment, green eyes narrowed in assessment.
“Ugh - Fine. ...But maybe I should do it. He’s… Human. That has to be hard for you, right? Killing him?” It was only a guess. He couldn’t exactly relate to this particular sentiment, and it showed.
“I… don’t know…” Brock licked his lips as he thought about it.  Maybe he had a point, but he couldn’t let him do it.  It was a burden he had to bear, because it was part of his job.  Redeemers had killed humans in the past if they had to.  It just wasn’t something they liked to do.
“My job’s to protect people from things they can’t protect themselves from. Connor is human yeah.  But he’s also a hunter, like me.  Maybe gifted like me.  Meaning he still technically falls underneath the whole supernatural threat thing.  So… I jus’ gotta man up’n do it.”
He laid back on the bed and placed an arm over his forehead and gave a little shrug.  “I also don’ want to put that on ya. Ya got ‘nuff on ya plate tryna convince the world you a good guy wit’ all the demony stuff.  An I believe you’re a good person now… for real.  So I can’t letcha do it.”
“Honestly I could do without my brother…” Roman replied, and seemed completely serious until he realized that might not have sold Brock on thinking he was a decent creature. Not that he should care what Brock thought of him, except for the fact that if Brock didn’t think that, he might try to kill him one day.
“At least let me help, then,” he pried, with every intention of trying to completely bypass having to do it period. “He declared war on all of us with his behavior. We deserve to fight back.”
Brock snickered at the comment about his brother.
“And yet despite how good ya are, you’re still a jerk.” He said, but affectionately and jokingly.  He looked at the other boy for a moment, watching his lips move as he talked and had to catch himself from staring.  Still, he couldn’t help but speak his mind.
“...You’re a lot braver’n I gave ya credit for.” He said, paying the other boy a compliment.  Before, he just thought of him as a lowly, cowardly demon that was probably just vile and evil.  Back when he thought like Connor.  But that melted away the more time he’d spent with him, getting to know a very real person with wants and dreams, even if he was a demon.  
“Okay.  Just… don’ jump’n the line of fire. Let me do the stupid things.” He said with a nod.  “I wan’ ya to make’t out of here in one piece.  I prefer ya that way.”
“Oh my god, stop with the deep compliments, you’ll make me blush,” Roman said with a grin. He could take compliments of his appearance for days, because, well, he knew what he looked like. But the meaningful little reassurances made him skittish. Being told he was good almost made him want to crawl out of his own skin.
“Deal,” he said, sitting down beside Brock. “Because as it so happens, I like myself in one piece too.”
Brock chuckled a bit, feeling a strange warmth in his chest.  The realization that he liked making Roman smile and blush.  That he would go out of his way to do it more.  It was a weird situation but… he was used to weird situations.  
Brock scooted back until he laid alongside the other, wincing a bit when pressure went back on his knife wound.  At least it wasn’t bleeding anymore.  Perk of healing quicker than your average bear.  Still, he leaned on his hand and looked up at the other while they sat for a few moments.  Not saying much.  He wasn’t sure if he should talk about what else happened with Connor, because if he wasn’t such a sociopath Brock probably wouldn’t have stopped, which was shameful to himself but… whatever.
“...So we know what happened on my day wit’ the gaping wounds’n stuff.  Ya find them kids?”
Roman glanced down at him while he repositioned himself into a more comfortable arrangement, a tiny, fond smile playing on his lips.
“I didn’t find much of anything,” he lied, barely with any guilt. Brock had never dealt with an Old One, he was certain. Not many people did, really, demon, hunter or otherwise. Conjuring one was a tough feat, and dangerous; only the most desperate of sorts even bothered, especially for protection. If things went wrong, as this one had… Well, the results were chaotic and destructive. Roman didn’t want Brock near any of that, he had a feeling this was one fight even a hunter couldn’t win.
“I think the kids might’ve moved on. And it makes sense, if Connor’s just murdering whatever demons he can find…”’’
Brock scrunched his lips in a slight frown.  It was the likeliest answer, that they’d moved on.  But it would still be nice to know for certain what their fate had been.  He nodded and laid his head down on the bed as he looked back up at the other boy, once again finding himself staring at the perfect dimpled corners of his lips.  Dammit.  He needed to stop that.
“Well I suppose no news’s good news.” Brock said, trying to draw his attention away from staring at Roman.  The last few days had made it very apparent to him that it wasn’t just sex as he’d so violently, adamantly insisted before.  Maybe they needed to wrap this story up before either one of them got their feelings twisted up again.
“Fine.  I guess we’re at the end’f the road then.  Tomorrow I… I’ll find Connor.  And we end it.”
Roman could practically taste the hesitation;  the weight,  and he frowned but nodded.  He wouldn’t say this was something that didn't need to be fine,  because he definitely believed Connor deserved to die,  but he knew that wound hurt Brock and he felt bad for that.
“Yeah, maybe we should rest then.” And then,  as if to be a shit and break the tension,  he grinned and offered,  “Do you want me to tuck you in?”
Brock sat up and quirked an eyebrow at his comment, then gave a little half smirk.  
“You’re so… weird.” He said, unsure of what else to say.  But it was coupled with a completely charmed, daresay, smitten laugh.  He patted his shoulder and left it there for a moment, shaking his head.
“Whatever ya wan’ do, Ro.” He said with a sincere smile before scooting to the edge of the bed again, trying to stand up without enraging his leg wound.  He contemplated finding shorts but figured… fuck it.  He hurt, Roman had seen him naked before.  Who cared?  So he raised the blanket and slid in as the towel fell.  
And as promised, Roman leaned over him, tucking him in gently and cooing softly, “Goodnight Brock.”
Brock just gave a little smile and nod, reaching over and gripping the hand that tucked the blanket over him.  This was weird, but it was nice in a way.  He gave the hand a squeeze, reluctant to let it go for a moment but reluctant to hold on longer than he needed to.  So he released it for a moment and peaked up at Roman.
“Yeah… er… night.” He said, rolling over and facing away from Roman as he went over all the confusing shit that ran through his brain the last few days.
----
It wasn’t hard to find her again, he just had to follow the scent of blood and the otherworldly pull of destruction. She wasn’t hiding, but it was strange that she hadn’t found her target yet. Connor must’ve been hiding; Roman briefly wondered if he’d left town, but he didn’t seem the type to abandon his post, especially not with a grudge against Brock that was likely brewing.
“Still haven’t found what you were looking for?” he asked, keeping a healthy, cautious distance between them this time. Not that it would help. She was faster than him, he knew, but it made him feel better anyway.
It was strange that a being as powerful as she had not been able to find what she was looking for.  But truly, she did have her limitations.  She had power beyond measure but she didn’t have knowledge of all things.  That was a gift for another Old One.  Instead she just remained attracted to violence, leaving a path of mauled criminals in her wake, always the same.  She’d kill them and the blood would dissipate as if it were never on her skin in the first place.  The one she sought would slip up and cause terror again.  Had the ritual completed maybe she would know who it was she was looking for, but it stopped short and she emerged when her acolytes had already been killed, hours after the fact. For now she just had to hunt those whose behavior matched her target until she found a match.  
She walked along the dark streets when the familiar voice spoke up behind her.  Much like an animal with a purpose, she turned her entire body around, face unblinking in response.  
“Mutt.  You have returned.” She said, stony faced as always.  “Your presence annoys me.”
“I get that a lot,” Roman admitted, and it sounded like a joke, but then he thought about it and… He really did. But he supposed he was irritating, defensively. Grating even. He liked to get under people’s skin, it was just an effect of being what he was.
“Anyway… I want to make a deal with you. In exchange for my help.”
The Old One just stared at Roman, unimpressed and uncaring.
“I fail to see how making a deal with a lower being is prudent to my desires.” She said, as if she would roll her eyes were she human.  But she cocked her head to the side, much like a snake, still unblinking as she studied him.  As if she was reading him.  His mind.  His scents.  His body language.
“This is about your filthy hunter.  The one you experience lowly human emotions for.” She was still unimpressed.  But strangely intrigued.  Humans were like insignificant ants to her, but there was something so strange about a mutt, who came from a lineage that just reeked of fire and brimstone, who seemed to have given at least part of his soul, to have such conflicting emotions about a creature thats sole purpose was to kill him.  Maybe he could entertain her after all. This was a disaster she would love to see.
“Speak now.”
He breathed out an irritated sounded, but calmed himself. “Yeah, it’s about him. Brock - my hunter -” Strange to say, with the double meaning, “I want to… Make sure you don’t come for him. He’s not like the others. I want to make sure he’s safe.” Despite how much power she had against him, Roman’s voice was loud and clear, unwavering. He wasn’t afraid of striking a deal with her, not for Brock. Not when it came to protecting him.
“And in exchange, when I see what you’re looking for. I’ll call you. I have your spell. Won’t be hard.” He shrugged. “Then you get to go home, and everyone’s happy except the piece of shit that you’re hunting.”
The mutt was amusing to her.  Giving her orders? Making it sound like a request but still demanding she not kill as she wished.  She walked closer to him, the echo starting in her voice again.
“I’ve destroyed cities.  Murdered humans by the thousands with my bare hands because it pleased me.  Your tiny hunter means nothing to me.  If I wish to kill him I shall.” She said with the demonic lull in her voice even if the expression on her face never changed.  But then it melted away and she had her feminine, albeit monotone voice again.  
“I can smell him on you.  His scent does not match the one that I was summoned for.  I have no quarrel with your hunter. Until he has quarrel with me, that is.” She said, making sure he knew that she didn’t care about his hunter, but she didn’t seek him either.  Only that she’d tear him apart were he to stop her.  
It was an act of defiance that he rarely suppressed, the eyeroll, but he thought it best not to, so Roman simple swallowed his annoyance at her speech. He’d heard similar things before, and while he undoubtedly believed them -- why else would he be making deals on Brock’s behalf if he didn’t -- there was just something so old world about the lecturing…
“Fine.” He didn’t meet her gaze, not this time. “Then we’re fine. When I find who you’re looking for, you’ll know.” Because he wanted her to.
“I will know.” She said, looking over him again with her unwavering expression.  Eyes glinting as if she was reading something off of him.
“You have my talisman.  Wear it.  I will know when you find what I seek.” She said.  Undoubtedly confusing Roman in the process.  She was of course referencing the old pentagram necklace Brock had found under the couch the first night at the crime scene.  It had the same symbols engraved on it as were on the paper.  
“Tis easier than trying to summon me again.”  It would seem days in a human body was already attuning her to how the creatures favored practicality.  
“Right…” Roman was obviously confused, but he’d figure it out. If she said he had it, then he must’ve at least had access to it. Maybe it was something Brock had, in which case, it would not be difficult to attain.
“I guess we’re done then.” There were no goodbyes, but he didn’t think she’d mind that. Just him turning to walk back from the direction he’d come.
And she didn’t care.  Goodbyes were for humans.  She as well turned and went on her way.
*****
Brock had been dreaming.  Shitty, terrible dreams about how he was a failure at being a hero.  He’d failed to save Logan.  He’d failed in Lincoln’s eyes and he just left town without another word.  He’d failed to be Adam’s hero for vastly different reasons.  And something in him kept telling him that he would get Roman killed, and that made him feel worse.  
He shot up, covered in a thin layer of sweat and looked over, seeing his bed empty.
“Fuck fuck fuck…” He hobbled out of bed and grabbed an old pair of shorts, trying not to disturb his wound too much when he slipped them on.
“Roman?” He called out to the bathroom in case he was in there.
“Uh… demon kids?” He asked aloud as well, because this was eerily similar to a few nights ago.
“Anyone?” Fuck what if Connor came and took him? He’d never forgive himself.
None the wiser to Brock’s worries,  Roman let himself in feeling both on edge but also incredibly relieved.  He paused just in the doorway,  seeing the concern on the other's face.  “Hey - You alright?”
Brock looked at the door as it opened and blinked for a few moments. He had a weird habit of waking up just in time for these types of things.  Maybe it was some sort of link to his intuition as the Redeemer, he didn’t know.  All he knew was he was relieved when the other walked through the door safely.
“You go out lookin’ again?” He asked, eyebrow raised as his body relaxed knowing he was at least okay.  
“Ya really shouldn’t go ‘lone anymore.  It ain’t safe now that we got Hannibal the hunter out there.”
“I know,  but I didn't want to wake you.  You need to heal,” he replied, almost pleasantly. “Besides,” the pleasantness extended into something a little more musical; dangerous. “I'm not as helpless as he thinks.”
Roman lifted his hands and the fingers into into long,  thin claws,  dark and reflective like obsidian. He had a number of things he wanted to do to Connor,  but handing him down to a powerful demon seemed on.
Brock was about to protest, about how he knew but he wanted to make sure Roman stayed safe.  But then Roman did something he didn’t expect. He revealed his claws, giving Brock perhaps the best look of at least part of Roman’s demonic heritage the entire time he’d known him.  He’s seen the flashes of his razor-like teeth every now and then, but only for a brief moment in what seemed like a party trick for Roman.  This new look piqued his curiosity.  It was strange that the things he was supposed to kill he was so intimately fascinated by.  Just like he’d been with Logan in his werewolf form, or Adam in his serpentine form.  He was a monster slayer and somehow a monster groupie at the same time.  He had… issues.  But he still found them fascinating.
Without much of a thought, he moved forward and held his own hand up to Roman’s, studying how much longer his fingers were, how much darker his skin now was now that their palms were pressed together.  He offered a genuine, lopsided smile as he stared at their hands.  
“Sorry.  You never let me see ya like this.” He said, still studying their differences.  “It’s just cool’s all.”
Strangely, letting even the tiniest piece of his other side out nearly had him instinctively recoiling as Brock moved closer, but he steeled himself. This was Brock, not just anyone. Brock who was learning to defend the creatures he hunted just as much as he was hunting them. Brock wouldn’t hurt him, not unless he had to, but always, the lingering unless…
Roman couldn’t help but wonder sometimes when that unless would come. When he’d do something so unforgivable that Brock would turn against him. It was only a matter of time, wasn’t it?
Still, he smiled, a little tentatively and let the reflective skin travel up to his forearms, revealing more of himself, skin darker with little plays of deep reds and purples as the it caught the light at the right angles. It was like looking at a rock, almost, and his hands were cool in Brock’s. “I hardly let anyone see me like this.”
“Why not?” Brock asked.  The answer was probably obvious.  The supernatural code was to live in the shadows so you didn’t get hurt, or people didn’t suspect you would hurt them, depending on the creature.  And of course there was the hunter/demon dynamic that he was sure still played in the back of Roman’s mind.  It played in the back of his own occasionally too, but then Brock felt like he wouldn’t let it get to that point.  He was hopefully optimistic that way, which was saying a lot because at his lowest points he could be the worst kind of glass completely empty guy.  
He felt Roman try to recoil and somehow, as if on instinct, his fingers interlocked with Roman’s so he couldn’t pull away.  He wasn’t done studying.  And he wasn’t going to harm him.  He just wanted to know more.  
“It’s kinda pretty in a way.  Ya got the color’f a glass’o wine or somethin’.  I’m surprised.  From the way ya made it out ya were haggard and terrible but it’s kinda… beautiful really.” He said.  The more he studied the more his own hidden side came out.  The Brock he didn’t let other people know.  The one that watched every episode of Ancient Aliens, the one that checked out every book in the library on Medieval Architecture.  The one that just wanted to know things, even if his curiosity took him too far sometimes.  
“Brock…” Roman said in a tone that suggested it should’ve been the most obvious reason in the world. Inevitably, if Roman showed himself to someone, he’d have to kill them to keep them quiet, wouldn’t he? Besides, his demonic form, while physically power, was not his preferred method of attacking people. He liked the subtle turn of rocks that his mother tended toward; removing one stone at a time from the walls.
“My dad’s like a … Mountain demon. They are haggard. Like… Mossy and bloody and rocky most of the time. But my mother was made from radiation, so… I guess this skin is like a split difference.” Truthfully, it was tough and interesting trying to navigate his physiological differences between the two creatures that made him, and how those differences combined to make him. What he got from them, and what he didn’t.
“But… Thanks. For the compliment.”
Brock listened. Really listened.  Yeah he was a hunter.  Yeah his job was to kill the things that went bump in the night.  It didn’t mean he didn’t find them interesting, that he didn’t want to understand them better.  Plus, he felt like for the first time.... Ever really, Roman was actually opening up. Not playing stupid games or pretending to be something he wasn’t for attention.  Just being real.  
“I think that’s… the most ya’ve ever talked about yourself truthfully.  I mean… in a non-egotistical manner.” Brock said in jest, but a smile creeping at the corner of his lips.  
“Who knew you had layers?” He chided him again.  He suddenly remembered he was basically holding his hand, but he didn’t immediately let it go.  Just gave it a squeeze, letting his thumb brush over the back of Roman’s knuckle.  
“Sorry I don’ mean’t talk your arm off, I just thought ya should know that I like this… honest side’f ya.” He said with a nod before letting go of his hand.  
“I should letcha out of this doorway.” He chuckled as he turned and hobbled back toward the bed.
Roman didn't quite know what to say,  but he didn't think the truth would be very productive. That he kept these sort of tidbits on his life quiet for a reason, to make it harder to pinpoint where came from or what he was.
“Very well,” Roman heaved or in mock exasperation,  like he was being asked to do something beneath him,  but he was only teasing. “I suppose I could be a little more honest.” His hand faded back to the normal flesh of his human form and he walked inside.
“How's your thigh?”
“Sore.  But don’t bleed no more.  Give’t a few hours and it will be at least tolerable.  I heal pretty fast, and that’s without the sexy time healing.” He said with a nod as he fell back on the bed, resting on his elbows.  
“I’ll be okay.  Certainly ain’t the worst thing that’s happened to me.  What’s a little knife in the leg anyway?” He joked.  Honestly he was quite proud of his new collection of scars and this leg wound would only be one more badge of honor.  
“...thanks for askin’ though.”
Roman rolled his eyes at the casual way in which Brock took pain, but then, physical pain was standable compared to others, he supposed. Brock was still hurting emotionally, he could see it in his eyes, taste it in his presence. It was the sort of thing Roman fed off, in a way; betrayal, chaos, the hurt that resulted from sliding in just between that delicate cavern of what you wanted and what you needed.
“Yeah, uh huh. I know you can take pain, sunshine.” He smiled pleasantly. Their sex was usually not sweet and gentle in the past.
“Hey... Do you have a talisman or something? From the crime scene or whatever.” Roman shrugged like it was no big deal.
Brock did hide his emotional pain sometimes.  He’d only recently come to the terms that Adam would never love him again.  He still heard the hateful words Logan said to him before his death. And every day he dealt with the fact that Nan found him to be a disappointment.  So he had wanted to keep everyone at arms length because he didn’t want to hurt anymore.  And yet this trip with Roman only made him want to be around him more, even though he knew it couldn’t and shouldn’t end well.  He just wanted to be wanted.  But he’d always been lost like that.  
He grinned and shrugged at the playful suggestive tone Roman took when he mentioned he knew he could take pain.  “You really don’t know at all.” He said sheepishly.  There was another even more deviant side to Brock he’d not shown Roman because he wasn’t comfortable enough with him, but then who knows. Maybe one day?  
“Uh… that pentagram necklace?” He nodded at the nightstand the little necklace he’d discarded after that first night.  If only because it was a minor clue in a mystery he’d already mostly solved.  
“Why?”
“I don’t?” Roman wondered, looking mildly curious as his eyes dragged up Brock’s body, inch by inch. Nothing much would shock him; he’d be a shitty demon of his species if it did, but still, he wondered what particular brand of deviance haunted Brock.
“Oh yeah, that!” He smiled and walked over, reaching for it and pretending to look overly fond of it. “I remember thinking it was cute,” came the easy lie, even as he hooked it around his neck, it didn’t seem to suit it. Because it didn’t, really. His world had no relation to it, but he had to keep it as close as possible, so he tucked it into his shirt.
“So… Are we going hunter-hunting tonight? After we give your thigh more time.”
“Not yet.” Was Brock’s only response to Roman asking for sure if he didn’t know the depths of his deviance, leaving it open ended for the young demon to take it as he may.  Instead the conversation shifted to something more mundane (as it always did).
“Uh huh…” Brock raised an eyebrow and nodded.  Roman seemed like he was trying too hard with that but he also figured maybe it was something demonic he didn’t want to share with Brock right now.  Maybe it was some sort of heirloom or whatever.  He nodded and watched as he put it on and it just looked strange, even for a demon.  Maybe because it was too tongue in cheek or something.  
“Yeah.  I don’t think he’ll be’s easy to distract this time though so… we’ll see what happens.” He nodded, looking over at Roman as he rubbed said thigh gently with his thumb.  
“Jus’ gotta find’m first.”
“Yeahhh and as nice of a picture as it is to think about you two making out, I’m not interested in watching you try to distract him again.” Roman frowned a little at Brock, but he mostly tried to pretend it didn’t bother him because… Why should it?
“I’m sure he won’t be too hard to track down, anyway. Not with the grudge match you two have.” He didn’t really know what sort of person Connor was; whether he held grudges or let things slide, but the latter just seemed unlikely, so he speculated on the first.
“How about I go snag us some food from across the street while you rest? And then we’ll make a gameplan for how to take him down.” Roman had fought people before, but admittedly… Never a hunter. Not even Brock, not really. It was always relatively playful, even at their worst moments. But he was a demon, he could handle it, right? And besides… Idly, his hand raised to touch the necklace. “I’ll be back in like ten minutes, tops.”
Brock watched Roman’s face as he mentioned Brock making out with Connor, then a little smirk crossed his face as he cocked his head to the side.  Roman was jealous.  And he was pretty shitty at hiding it. It was sweet for a moment there.  
“Jealousy is kind of a cute look for you, Ro.” He said in a joking manner.
“Eh if anythin’ he’s holding a grudge for it’s that I stabbed him ‘nstead of actually sleepin’ with him.  But I guess that’s valid.” He shrugged.  Who knows, maybe Connor would have some jealousy issues of his own, in which case Brock would feel SUPER awesome about himself for two seconds before he… y’know… had to kill him for being a psychotic murderer.
Brock raised an eyebrow to Roman when he suggested he leave to get food.  He kept leaving.  He was definitely up to something.  Maybe he should follow him?  He’d be a shitty hunter if he didn’t follow his gut.
But at the same time it could just be Roman being sweet and trying to take care of him, so he was unsure of which path to follow.  
“Uh… yeah. That’d be nice.” He nodded, reaching out and grabbing him by the wrist,  giving him a gentle little tug for a moment.  
“Be careful? I know I keep sayin’ that just… yeah…” He nodded.  He didn’t have to repeat his fears for Roman now that he had to worry about Connor.
“Kinda, yeah,” Roman teased, smiling. He’d probably be mad too if someone stabbed him instead of fucked him, but he couldn’t really imagine he was in the minority on that one.
And then a laugh, A too loud laugh. A ‘ha that’s obviously true but whatever’ sort of laugh. “Oh please, I’m not jealous.” It was nearly a huff; just a glimmer of his own egotistical self in school. That shallow little gossip who thought he was the best thing in the universe.
He paused when his wrist was grabbed and glanced to Brock, smile fading slightly.
“I will. It’s just across the street, okay?” One hand reached out to pat Brock’s shoulder reassuringly, but he didn’t linger. He had a hunter to get killed and he really didn’t want Brock getting in the way of the Old One just in case he had some last minute bout of a conscience. With a new sort of resolve, he moved toward the door. “Be right back!”
And out he went, heading across the street to at least check out the menu.
Brock gave a little smile and watched him walk out the door, before clicking off the lamp and hobbling over to the window, watching the boy walk across the street like he said he would.  Not that he didn’t trust him.  He just wanted to make sure he was okay.  And also maybe he did suspect something else strange was up, but he let it slide.  Brock was being crazy, so he shrugged to himself and closed the curtain before hobbling back over to the bed and switching on the tv.
But there was something else.  Once the scene had played out, he emerged from the shadows and slipped around the corner.  Connor had seen everything, the intimate touches after that boy, Roman, transformed his hand into some sort of a claw.  That’s what he was hiding.  Roman was one of them. He had to die, but he could also be used to hurt Brock.  Connor felt like he’d been handed a gift, and now he just had to find the time to strike.  
Roman waited at the restaurant just long enough that he figured Brock might no longer be watching him, though he was vaguely curious if Brock would follow him or not. If he did, well… That might put a wrench in his plan a little, but in the meantime, he wanted to see how this talisman thing worked in anticipation of Connor.
So, he dipped out of line for food, even though he was starting to get a little hungry, and wandered just around the corner, pulling out the necklace and examining it thoughtfully. Maybe it was activated by blood?
“Should’ve come with instructions,” he grumbled to himself, and then nothing.
When he woke up, it was with a start, his head hurt and his vision took a moment to adjust. This was not the room he’d been staying in with Brock, but it was familiar…
He was back at that house. Roman blinked and sat up a little straighter. “...Brock?”
Connor flipped a chair around and sat backwards in it in front of Roman, cocking his head to the side.  
“You’d like that, I’m sure.” He laughed, reaching forward and giving him a little slap on the cheek. He remained seated and pulled out his infamous knife and scratched it lazily along the back of the chair as he looked over him with a predatory stare.
“Don’t worry though.  He’ll come for ya.  In fact the only reason he wouldn’t fuck me… well… aside from our obvious difference in opinion on things… is because he’s so goddamn smitten  with you. And THAT… I just don’t get, you know?” He said, his fist clasping harshly around the handle of the knife.
“Cuz you’re a demon.” He said, moving the knife over to Roman’s neck, letting the cold metal gently kiss the flesh it found there.
“A filthy, evil, piece of shit demon that doesn’t deserve the time it would take me to slit your throat.” He said with a hiss.  Then he gave a little shrug and sat back.  
“But that will come.  First we wait for Brock.   This will all be so much more fun when he’s here.”
Roman leaned away from the knife a little, looking wary, but his gaze was a little more telling Connor to chill than actually afraid. There was a point when he had been, when he thought Connor might sway Brock against him, but now… He had a better alliance. If only he knew how it worked.
When the knife went away, though, that’s when he opened his mouth, not even trying to hide his cockiness that Brock ‘chose’ him. “Wow, you don’t have to be a sore loser.”
“Oh, what you think this is about him? No, he was a convenience at that point.  It was just nice to have someone like me around, sex would have been a bonus.  What I don’t get is why he denies who he is for what? You? Because I get the feeling you weren’t always the ‘winner.’ At least if I remember correctly from our conversation the other day you were nestled comfortable barely making second place, right?” He smirked to himself.
“I just wanted someone to learn from. Who I could understand. Instead I get a bleeding heart liberal who sympathizes with the bastards that took my family.”
As intended, Roman was sure, the words struck a nerve. His expression darkened -- really darkened -- just for a moment as the green of his eyes faded into the same glassy black his skin had.
“Cry me a fucking river, your parents are dead. Get over it. You’re the one ruining families now so I don’t give a shit about your sob story, and neither does anyone else.” Roman smirked, inhaling a whiff of the sins dripping off Connor.
“Oh, but you like it don’t you? All the killing. Makes you feel powerful because you’re just a tiny speck of a human with daddy issues. Using your parents as a guise to be a serial killer,” he tisked, kicking the chair out from under Connor, laughing. “You’re no better than us just because you kill us, sweet little Connor.”
Connor watched the eyes change color and gave an amused expression on his face. As if that were the first time he’d ever seen a spooky monster face before.  And when the boy started talking, Connor began to laugh, maniacally and uncontrollably for a few moments.  
‘Families? Is that what we call a group of your kind, festering together like a group of goddamn maggots? You’re supposed to be the family now? That’s hilarious. Tell another one.” Connor chuckled.  The chair was kicked from underneath him and he fell back for a moment before standing, brushing off his pants as he circled back around Roman.
“As a matter of fact, I AM.” He said in a stern voice as he backhanded Roman so violently the chair he was stuck in fell over, the force of his own supernatural strength knocking him back.  He crawled on the floor and caressed Roman’s hair condescendingly before he pulled the chair back up.
“”Because every one of you I take out I save another little boy or girl from having to go what I went through. I’m possibly literally doing God’s work here.”
As he was set up straight again, he leaned away from Connor’s touch again, looking amused. “God’s work. I’d think you were precious if you weren’t such an idiot.” Behind him, his claw was extending, the sharp edges of his own hand cutting through the rope that fastened him to the chair.
“Let me see if I can help you work some of your issues, hm?” Roman breathed in deep, channeling one of his ancestors to reach out and see if they could deliver a voice to him. Connor’s father’s filtered through Roman’s own mouth, very distinctly. “Connor, you should be ashamed.”
It was a distraction while he finished cutting though, and as soon as he did, Roman was standing and swinging the chair around hard into Connor’s side, his own strength nearly a match for the inhuman strength of a hunter. But he didn’t stop for a fight, just used the opportunity to run and try to get a moment alone with this talisman.
Connor clenched his teeth, jaw muscles flexing as he became enraged.  It was not okay that this filthy fucking demon was talking as his father.  His father was a great man. A hero to him.  And furthermore, he would think his father would be just fine with his actions.  His fist tightened and he swung, but was surprised by the chair slamming into him, knocking him over and shattering to pieces as he hit the ground.  He lifted his shirt and already saw his ribs turning purple from the impact.  
The boy ran.  He flipped to his feet and gave chase, though his rage got the better of him and he swung too early, lodging his fist into the wall, slowing him down once more.  When he turned the corner, it was a dead end hallway with five doors, all closed.  No Roman.  He grunted and shook his head.
“So we’re gonna play this game, are we?” He said, slowly pacing down the hall.  
“I don’t know why you run.  I mean, what good are you hoping to come by anyway? Planning on settling down in a quaint little house with Brock?” He mocked him, kicking open the first door.  One of the bedrooms.  Empty.  He clicked his jaw and looked around to see if anything was moving in the dark.  It was not.  
“Guy like Brock don’t settle down.  He’s broken.  Just like me.  He fucks what he wants when he wants and casts you aside when you are no longer useful…” Another kick.  Another empty room.  “...sounds like from our little diner talk you already knew that though.  Your usefulness has run out before.  How much more time you think your lil’ demonic magic tricks gonna buy you before you’re boring again?”
He paced further down the hall, pulling his knife back out, scratching it along the walls loudly as he walked.  “And then there’s that.  You’re always gonna be a demon.  Eventually he’s going to have to kill you if I don’t.  Because you may think you’re harmless now, but you’ll turn…” Kicked in another door.  Walk in closet. Empty.
“All of you turn eventually…”
Roman bit his lip,  forcing himself not to listen to the all too true words ringing down the hallway. They were thoughts that he'd considered before,  here and there, but they weighed on him. Especially the last.
“Fuck, how does this -” He blinked, realizing something.  “I need his blood.” Roman glanced down at the necklace,  frowning hoping that whatever he had to do now was done by the time Brock found them.  He didn't want Brock to see him like this… teeth sharpening, claws extending and very slowly,  the blackened skin from his hands would spread over his body of he didn't hurry.
Silently,  he waited for Connor to kick open his door and then immediately lunged at him as he did,  slamming him back into the wall of the hallway and punching him with a fist that felt like sharp, jagged rocks.
Connor approached the last two doors, one on each side of the hallway and gazed back and forth at each one all the while whistling that song from Kill Bill in a slowed down, eerie fashion.  He had him cornered now.  All he had to do was play with him. He moved the knife to one door, scratching little patterns against it as he held his ear to it before finally shaking his head to himself.
“No no… must be behind…” As he kicked in the door. But what he did not expect was a hulking form of Roman fully transformed knocking him back with a powerful fist, punching him in the ribs in a way that made a crack and caused him to cough a little, maybe the faintest bit of blood.  He growled and started stabbing furiously as he was held against the wall, wherever he could, though it was tough and his knife felt like it was barely going in, as if he was stabbing a slab of rock.  But he still felt it go in, it still stabbed, just not as effectively as he wanted.  He’d have to think of another way.  
Desperate to get out of the hold, he went for the sissy move and kicked him in the balls before hobbling away, putting some distance between them before turning.  He needed to go for the soft parts.  The eyes, the mouth…
Angry that Connor had gotten away from him didn’t even begin to sum up this other Roman’s reaction, one hand sinking easily into the wall and pulling with it a chunk of the interior of the house. He hurled it at Connor, bearing his sharp teeth, dark eyes narrowed to see if it landed its mark or not.
His chest was singing to him, but not enough to impede his movements. They were cuts that currently didn’t bleed; they’d sting far more later than they did right now. But even more importantly, Connor had coughed up blood onto his shoulder. Roman lifted a hand to wipe it off, sucking some off his fingers (hunters tasted so sweet) and wiping the rest over the talisman.
“I suggest you run,” he warned, but only because he knew that would disgust the Old One that much more.
Connor saw the chunk of drywall flying in his direction and quickly performed a roundhouse kick, smashing it midair.
“Running is for pussies.” He scoffed, rearing his knife back and throwing it, aiming for Roman’s eye. It would have hit, impaling through his socket into his brain too, if it weren’t for the other object flying through the air.  A glint of silver in the moonlight. A clang of metal hitting metal as the knife flew into the floorboard and stuck up while another knife stuck out of the wall.  A silver dagger.
“For once, gotta say I agree.” A deep, boyish southern voice came from behind. Connor turned to see the golden blond hair and deep blue eyes shimmering in the light of the moon. Brock was there, shit eating grin on his face.  He looked over Connor’s shoulder to see the hulking demon skulking around the shadows, but he could tell with just one look into his eyes who it was.  It was who he came to protect after all.
“It’s one thing to mess with me.  It’s a whole nother thing’t mess with the people I care bout.” He said, moving into a defensive stance as he approached Connor.
“So whaddya say, Con? Want that dance?”
Connor looked smug enough, pleased that his plan worked because for a moment, he was thinking he might not get two birds for one stone. “Took you long enough. Still limping?”
He didn’t wait for a response, though, as he hurled two more knives in Brock’s direction and rushed toward him, arm drawn back, swinging a wild arching haymaker in his direction. One of these was bound to hit the mark, and Connor didn’t care which.
Roman shifted back once the hunters seemed invested enough in each other, slinking back into the room he’d been hiding in and lifting his shirt to check the cuts along his stomach.
Brock narrowly jumped out of the way of the daggers, both hitting the wall behind him, though one sliced open his arm.  He winced before seeing Connor’s arms swinging toward him, and was met with a powerful thrust backward as he flew against the wall, feeling it crack underneath his back.  Connor approached and had him pinned against the wall, so Brock just brought his thick legs up and gripped him on either side like a vice and launched off the wall, pinning him to the floor.
“Fancy bein’n this position again, lover.” He said in a sinister tone as he reared his fist back and punched him one, two, three times in the face, each time pulling back a bloodier hand.  He pulled back for a fourth, but found he was unable to release another.  He felt a hand grip the back of his neck as well as his fist and lift him off the ground.  
“You are not the one.” She said, smelling his hair before tossing him to the ground.  The Old One looked down at Connor and scanned him much like a Lioness would watch over a gazelle before attacking.  
“He is the one.” She said.  Brock wasn’t sure what the hell was going on, or what he should do.  Save Connor? Let him go?  He thought first and asked questions later as he launched forward to attack the new contender.  But he was stopped midair in what seemed like a telekinetic force.  She turned and looked at him, as if she were bored of him.  
“I said you are not the one, dog.  Tend to your mutt.” She said in a deadpan tone before flicking her wrist, sending Brock crashing through the drywall and sliding to Roman’s feet the next room over.
“Now time for your judgement, small one.”
Roman jumped at first when Brock came crashing through the wall,  but quickly scrambled to his side, putting a hand to his arm to see if he was okay,  but of course he was.  It was Brock.
“Just… Let her,” he said lowly to the other boy. “I did this.  So you wouldn't have to…” It was a demons sort of gesture of affection,  anyway,  that calling someone else or killing another person so that the object of their affection didn't have to might mean something.  He didn't see what might seem off about it.
Connor, though,  had clearly never seen anything like the Old  One,  but still reeling from the punches, he could barely see much.  He propped himself up a little,  grabbing at the last knife in his holster. “Who the fuck are you,” he sputtered, bloodily.
The Old One cocked her head to the other side, still staring at the wounded hunter in a dead, unblinking stare.  It was always so refreshing when the young ones didn’t know her.  Hadn’t heard of her even. Still, explaining who she was was truly the fun part.
“I am a god from the darkest dimensions of hell.  I am the mother of all of the damned.  Oldest of Hell Gods in the Outer Pantheon. And I can assure you, my natural state is not as pleasant to your human eyes.” She said as she reached down and scooped Connor up by the neck, gazing deeply into his eyes.  The room flashed, as if lightning had struck nearby but there was no storm that night.  In each flash of light, Connor was given a vision of her true self.  A tall mass of writhing tentacles, towering several stories in the air, dripping slime over a barren wasteland.  Giant, gaping, fanged mouths, dozens littered across her torso.  Giant, putrid, rotting goats legs supporting her from the bottom. Random eyes of every shape and color buried underneath the tentacles.  It was a cloudy mess that was confusing and horrifying for a simple human to comprehend and yet she forced the visions into his brain.
“I have been summoned to have you judged by the Outer Gods of hell…” She said as the floorboards beneath her feet began to buck and crack, an eerie orange glow coming from below.  Chains shot out of the walls and the floor and wrapped around his limbs, hoisting him into the air.  She still remained emotionless as she watched.
“You’ve strayed from your righteous path.  Murdered dozens of innocents.  You’ve surrendered your soul to us, and now we will tear it apart.” She hissed as the chains began to tighten and pull, stretching his muscles thin, glowing orange as they slowly started to sear his skin.
“Any last words before you leave this realm?”
Brock could hear the ruckus, the swirling winds, the buckling of the floor, and for the first time in his life… he was terrified. He’d never experienced an Old One either, and her mere presence made his gut sink.  Roman said he did it for him, and he didn’t know whether to thank him or… Well he didn’t care at this moment.  In a rare change of character, he wrapped his arms around Roman and buried his head against his shoulder as if to hide when the wind began to swirl and the room began to glow.  
Connor yelled, his outbursts stemming from so many channels he couldn’t even fathom which depths they pulled from. He was angry, he was hurting, he was in pain and ashamed; he wanted to ask forgiveness but was too stubborn and disgusted to do so. As the burning and stretching continued, he just yelled out louder, and in a final act of defiance mustered out a “FUCK YOU,” to the Old One that was basically just a whimper as he felt his limbs sever from his body slowly, drawing agonizing screams as they did.
Roman didn’t seem bothered by the screaming, but he realized, in hindsight, with the usually strong hunter curling into him, that perhaps the human might’ve been. He wrapped one arm around him and lowered his voice very gently, “Just look at me, Brock,” as if it keep his attention, catching his gaze, but it wasn’t his gaze that would help lull Brock into a feeling of safety, it was his voice, something deeper, and melodic coating the underside of every word like a poisoned dart. “Right in my eyes.”
The twisting of chains and tearing of limbs littered the surrounding room with blood and viscera, a splash of blood streaking the Old One’s face as she remained unblinking.  
“Unimpressive.” She reacted to his ‘final words.’ But even in his demise, the Outer Pantheon would not forgive the loss of even a pound of flesh, a droplet of blood.  Every part of Connor belonged to them now.  So as the room grew brighter and the chains dragged the attached parts into the cracks of the Earth from whence they came, the splatters of blood started to swirl and dissipate, cleaning it’s own mess as if they were never there.  
Brock shook.  He could hear the chains.  The screaming.  Smell the burning flesh of the other hunter.  All things he should be used to.  And yet there was an otherworldly aura to the air that shook him to his core, that he just couldn’t get past.  It reminded him of his place in the universe.  He was only a small soldier on the frontline. Whatever that… thing was in the other room was something more.  Something that he could never hope to grasp.  But he felt a hand cup his face, Roman’s voice comforting him. Him. Who was supposed to be a mystical superhero that was now just a skittish poodle.  
“O-ok….” He drew in a breath and looked into Roman’s green eyes and let himself be comforted by the warmth he found there.  The sound, the swirling stopped.  He could feel the being staring at the back of his neck, his hair standing on end. The Old One just offered what could be interpreted as some sort of demonic smile before throwing her head back and screeching.  Not in pain, like an otherworldly battlecry.  And it faded into nothing.  She was gone for now.  Brock’s shoulders relaxed as he still looked into his eyes.
“That was… crazy…”
“Yeah…” Roman agreed, the otherworldly feel of his voice dissipating as he no longer needed to hold Brock’s attention. The Old One was gone, and hopefully that was the last he’d see of her, but he did offer a tiny smile at Brock, hoping the hunter wasn’t upset with him for what he’d done.
“Are you okay?”
Brock turned around and looked about, hand still nervously clenching Roman’s shirt.  The holes in the walls from their battle was still there, loose drywall flapping as the air dissipated from the supernatural disturbance moments before.  Brock’s heart still beat heavy.  He’d fought monsters before but this was the first being that really made him question his mortality, and she barely did anything but look at him in a frightening manner.
He turned back to Roman to try and respond to his question.  He had so many things he wanted to say.  Why did you not tell me about this? How long did you know? You could have been killed! Amongst other things swirled about in his head.  But instead his body reacted in a knee-jerk response and did something that he felt would get his annoyance, concern, and worriedness across without much explanation.  
He pulled him in and kissed him.  A little more harsh than in the motel a few nights ago, but enough desperation to let him know he was glad he was safe.  And after a moment, he pulled away and patted his chest, not acknowledging the kiss.
“Let’s go home.”
The kiss surprised him enough that he barely returned it, and was left blinking and catching up when Brock pulled away like it was nothing. Roman cleared his throat, brushing it off the same way and scrambled to get up from the spot in the increasingly destroyed house.
Home though, while he’d missed it, brought up a few worries. Maybe this was it for them now? This little moonlight adventure was over, and when they got home, maybe Brock would just go back to trying to win Adam back or just -
Connor’s words echoed in his mind and Roman glanced away from Brock. “Yeah, let’s go.
*****
They arrived back at the motel, because if they were leaving they might as well get their stuff.  Brock contemplated just taking the rest of the night off and driving back in the morning, but he wasn’t sure how much longer either of them wanted to be in this town.
Also the drive was super silent because of reasons he supposed.  Ever since he impulsively kissed him.  But that’s what he’d wanted to do in that moment.  He was happy he was safe. And Brock was… impulsive.  
They’d gotten back and Brock started shoveling clothes into his bag with absolutely no grace.  He traveled light so it didn’t make a difference.  He just silently watched Roman out of the corner of his eye for a few moments before snapping his bag closed and leaning back against the dresser.
“You… gon’ be alright?”
Roman wasn’t packing with much more grace, though he was moving slower because he was lost in his thoughts. Thoughts drifting from Brock to his parents; they’d smell her on him, he was sure. Or the char of skin, at least. His mother would. She’d smell Brock too, likely, even if there wasn’t actually as much there to report as she might figure - or was there? It wasn’t the carnal things that bothered her, really. It was the stuff he shouldn’t be doing, like glancing over him now, or caring about him, or hoping Brock would still talk to him when they got back to town.
“Yeah,” he lied. “I’ll be fine. I was just thinking about -” a less easy lie, and he shrugged. “Just thinking about home. My brother’s probably loved having it all to himself.”
Brock smirked and gave a little nod, knowing he was probably half lying.  He still moved over and picked up a few things for Roman and helped him pack.  
“His loss then.” He said sincerely.  It’d been really nice spending this time together.  They made a great team, even without the underlying tension.  He was thankful to have had someone to talk to for the first time in months.  
“So… what ya gon’ do when we get back home?” He asked, making small talk, really just wanting to help Roman talk through whatever was on his mind.  He knew he was a stubborn man, not unlike Brock himself.  Sometimes a little trickery and a kind ear was necessary.  Of course, he had ideas about some of the things that bothered him, but the last time that was openly on the table, Roman stopped talking for the night.  He’d wait until he decided to bring it up.  
At the comments of his brother, Roman just gave a quiet smile, and they quickly finished shoving all his stuff into his back fast enough with both of them helping.
“Not sure,” he replied, shrugging. “Apologize to coach, probably. Get chewed out. Hit the gym a lot.” They were passive, boring answers Roman knew but the truth was, he had no idea where they stood and he wasn’t about to beg Brock to keep him around, even if he wanted to stay around. Honestly, it was probably best if they did stop speaking after this…
“And you’re supposed to take that vacation, right?” Roman smirked, having not forgotten his dare.
Brock just gave a little shrug and chewed on his lip at the suggestion that he had the vacation to take. “I dunno, I should prolly show’p to school for at least a few weeks.” He said with a nod.  Then with a little smirk, he playfully slug Roman on the arm.  
“I did mean it when I said you should come.  I uh… I know this trip has been filled with awkwardness’n terror but… it’s the most fun I’ve had in a while.” He smiled, taking a moment for Roman to respond.  Of course, there was awkwardness, but… he was being honest.  He was happy to have someone around to talk to.  
Roman considered it with a laugh. “What would we even do, Brock?” He was almost waving it off, but not cruelly, just… Obviously hesitant. He’d been enjoying himself here, but reality was settling in quickly.
“I’d just get you into trouble. I’ve a talent for it, don’t I?” Roman grinned, as if they both didn’t have a talent for trouble in general. He swung his bag over one shoulder, ready to go.
“I donno, go to a beach? Drive round the country? Act like a couple’a normal guys for once ‘stead of two people wit’ destinies over they heads they not sure how to control?” Brock said with a shrug. It wasn’t exactly the first time he’d thought about these things.  At his further comments, he just snickered and shrugged.
“I’m always in some kinda trouble, I ain’t never minded it.” He said, giving Roman’s shoe a playful little kick.
“Half the school still thinks I OD’d on meth last year when I was in the hospital.  Do I really care bout bein’ in any kinda trouble, ya think?”
“Apparently not,” Roman teased back with a smile. “You’re hanging out with a demon and asking him to go on vacation with you.” The beach sounded nice, though. Or a drive. Or… Anywhere that was far away, but not too far.
“Even if I am a mutt,” he grumbled, thinking about the Old One’s way of referring to him. He wasn’t exactly insulted - it made him relatively unique. But there was still the sighs of tension he could feel at the family reunions and all.
“So are we leaving?”
“Yeah. And?” Brock responded to Roman mentioning asking a demon to go on vacation with him, as if it were a bad thing.  Demons were just people honestly.  Maybe not human, but people nonetheless.  Brock was many things, but bigoted he was not, or at least tried not to be.
“You don’ haveta say yes right now but… just know it’s a serious offer if’n you want.” He said with a shrug.  
“I… I donno.  Paid for the night, might’s well leave in the mornin’.  Make’t an even day, be home by tomorrow night.”
“Oh,” Roman said, pausing to look at his rushed packing job. “I guess that makes more sense.” But he was packed now,  so he just discarded the bag beside his bed and sat down,  looking up at Brock from the new angle he'd placed him in.
Quietly, he promised, “...I'll think about it.”
Brock offered a little half smile, pleased with the other boy’s answer.
“Good. I’ll need someone’t drive the getaway car.” He joked as he gave Roman a small, playful kick. He looked at him for a few moments before speaking up again.
“All things aside, are ya okay? I mean… looked like ya guys were rumblin’ by the time I got there.” He said, noting all the smashed in walls that he’d seen.
Roman snorted.  “Planning to get into trouble,  Brock?” he teased,  as if trouble wasn't Brock's specialty by this point.
“Yeah, I'm fine -” Physically.  “- He mostly monologues and tried to play mind games,  but we all know I'm the kind of those,  so.” Roman shrugged,  not quite meeting Brock's eye, slipping into silence again until he blurted out: “Do you think you'll try to win Adam back?  ...I know I'm probably the last person you want to talk to about him but… you were happy.”
Brock took a deep breath for a moment. Yeah, he was happy, but he was also naive. There were a lot of impossible things keeping him and Adam apart even when they were together. Adam’s family made sure of making the relationship difficult every chance they got because they thought of Brock as a gross distraction more than anything.
“I already tried.” He shrugged. “He broke my nose first’f all. Threw a chair at my face. Said every hateful thing I’ve thought bout myself.  Then he went’t prom and slept wit that Jessica chick. After that I just kinda ‘cepted it.” He shrugged once more and sat next to Roman.
“I told him I was sorry, but thing is… I donno’f I am really.” He looked down at his kicking feet and chewed on his lower lip. “I didn’t sleep witcha just cuz. I did it because I felt somethin’. Even if me’n Adam were to magically get back together, I would still feel somethin’. It’s better this way really. Less complicated for everybody.”
Roman watched Brock carefully, wondering if now was even the right time to bring something like that up. It hurt him to listen to what had happened after everything, and for once, Roman didn’t like hearing the chain reaction of negative events that he’d had a hand in causing. There wasn’t a satisfaction there that would normally have fed some darker part of himself. Instead, he felt a little more hungry; hopeful, maybe, but that was dangerous, wasn’t it?
Less complicated? He didn’t know if he agreed with that, but maybe he did believe that Adam and Brock weren’t best suited for each other. Roman reached out hesitantly and patted Brock’s thigh, the gesture meant to be comforting but it came out stunted and broken, like a stiff hug from someone who wasn’t used to comforting someone. Not untrue, but he knew he was capable when he felt there was less pressure to do so.
“I’m sorry,” he said with a sigh, and Roman cracked a smiled that wasn’t exactly pleasant so much as understanding. “There’s not a lot of happily ever afters for people like you. Or me.” That was a reality. His parents were lucky, but rarities.
“Maybe not. But then ‘gain, life’s short. Mine is anyway if’n I’m gonna be huntin’ monsters the rest my days. So if ya get a lil bit’a happiness, even if it don’t end well, ya gotta take it ya know?” He said with a nod. He didn’t regret his time with Adam. It helped him grow as a person and taught him a lot about himself he didn’t know. Truly he had done a 180 from who he was before.
He reached down and placed his hand on top of Roman’s that rested on his thigh. “For instance, I never realized how happy I was’t know you was alive until tonight. So… little things.”
Roman didn't pull away but he did laugh out a sad little noise, muffled and maybe a little panicked as he tipped over to bump Brock's shoulder playfully. “Why do you have to be so sweet,  hm?”
It was easier when Brock was an asshole.
“Oh I’m not sweet really. I’m still’n asshole. Just wit’ more experience. A worldly asshole, ya might say.” He chuckled as he looked over at the other boy, a little half smile on his face.
“I’m glad ya came ‘long, hellspawn.” He said in a sincere tone, the hellspawn sounding more like a term of endearment now than it used to.
“Worldly asshole,” Roman snorted.  “You're full of shit. That's what you are.” But it was a tease,  his sly little grin said as much as he turned to regard Brock more closely,  expression unbearable.
“Me too. It was nice to get it of house and stuff. I know you didn't ask me because you wanted to but,  thanks anyway.”
“Honestly?” Brock gave a sheepish look and shrugged a bit as he spoke.
“When I thought’t was those kids an’ I knew I’d need your help, I was lookin’ forward to havin’ a reason to talk to you again. So much shit happened an’ things were awkward and it was nice to be able to break the ice like that again.”  That sounded so strange, Brock being mean and telling him he had to help kill these demon kids was an ice breaker? But it was true. He still thought about Roman a lot, was sad about how things went down.  He didn’t know how to talk to him before.  But now things seemed better.
“I mean, I invited ya out again, didn’t I? Don’t be so tough on yaself.”
Roman looked increasingly amused as Brock spoke, but he stayed quiet up until the last bit,  then laughed.  “Invited me out again?” That sounded so odd with the context.  “This was quite possibly the weirdest date I've ever been on. In that case.” Another tease,  but he smirked this time.
Brock gave a grin and leaned forward, tapping his finger against Roman’s nose as he called his bluff.
“Fine. Then I’ll take ya out on a real one.” He said in a tone that said he was teasing but also completely serious.  “Flowers, shitty movie, cheap food.  Less ya wanna go monster huntin’ again cuz I mean… that’s my job so no shortage there.”
“No,  no,  I want to hear more about this apparent wooing I'm getting now,” it was said playfully but Roman was entirely serious,  the vain side of him unable to resist any chance to preen. “The right kind of flowers might just get you blown in the back of the theater.” That was a tease - mostly.  They both knew Roman was not beyond such things.
“A hunter wooing a demon.  We're a shitty YA novel.” It was probably the closest,  most definitive answer he'd given to thoughts of a future with Brock so far,  to either of them.
“Well I guess that begs the question’t what ya favorite flowers are?” He chuckled a bit, biting his lip as he looked at him.  It seemed they’d both loosened up a bit for the first time in a while.
“So what you’re sayin’ is… it’s working?” He teased, reaching down once more and squeezing his hand.
“Seriously though… I’m actually one hundred percent askin’ ya out for real. Weird I know.” He smiled for a moment, thumb grazing over the back of Roman’s hand. Then after a bit of hesitation, he leaned over and kissed the corner of his mouth, not trying to force anything. But at the same time, he meant what he said about his life being too short. He was done dancing around things. Both of them nearly died tonight. And he couldn’t feel sorry for himself about Adam forever.
Roman flashed an evil little smile and shook his head,  indicative enough that he wasn't giving it knowledge of his favorite flower so easily.  Truthfully,  he didn't have one.  Any flowers might earn Brock the same reward;  it was all about the gesture now.
Feeling a little more like himself,  suddenly confident in Brock's affection maybe,  Roman actually turned enough to kiss him fully,  hand sliding teasingly slow up his thigh.  It was bit of a burning gesture,  he knew,  since it was doubtful Brock had been with anyone recently and that was probably hard as fuck for him,  but still,  Roman wouldn't be Roman without a little bit of a game attached.
So,  he broke the kiss and his hand stopped just short of its obvious destination, and in a weird agreement to the date he leaned forward,  placing both their foreheads together and said,  “You can have the rest if it's a good date.” Which was silly,  really.  He knew it would be,  his tiny little smile said as much.
Brock felt the hand slide up his thigh and he felt the blood rush down below. Before long an obvious bulge would appear, but Roman suddenly stopped and broke the kiss. Brock just rolled his eyes, but not before grabbing Roman by the collar and stealing one more not as innocent kiss.  
“An’ this’s why I should slay you.” He teased, but didn’t mean it. Truthfully, he was looking forward to a date. One that didn’t come with the stipulation that they had to hide or drive to a restaurant three towns over just in case somebody saw.  Still, he fell back on the bed and covered his face with his arm.
“Well’f we try now we can still catch a nap for a few hours ‘fore we make’t back to O’cock.” He said with a little grunt, kicking off his shoes.
“Now you're in trouble because I definitely know you'd miss me,” Roman said with a snicker,  but he did flop down beside Brock and then roll over to kiss his forehead,  apparently so pleased with the decision to be open with his affection that he felt the need to partake in simple gestures almost immediately.
“Goodnight Brock.”
“Yeah yeah…” Brock chuckled. He was right. Brock had affection for the boy. He should have known this for a while now.  Still when the other curled up next to him and kissed him on the forehead, his heart jumped. It was exciting and new and familiar all at the same time.  So he leaned over and turned off the lamp and then pulled the blanket over the both of them before wrapping one of his large arms around Roman, kissing his cheek just below his ear.
“Night Hellspawn.” He said as he nuzzled against him.
* * *
It had been a few days since they’d returned home, returned to school. Things were… normalish? Except for now they texted and talked online in a playful way. Things weren’t so angry or bleak. It was… fun. They were allowing themselves to be teenagers and not hunters and demons for once.
It was a Friday night when Brock pulled up to his house. He texted Roman beforehand and let him know he was there, and he got out of his truck and produced a small bunch of flowers. He promised him he’d give him the whole cheesy date experience and he kept his word. They were Blue Stargazer Lilies, because roses were extremely dull and at least these flowers were colorful and weird like Roman.
God, they were really doing this. He was dating Roman. Or at least going on a date with Roman. It seemed Brock had a type, which was bratty guys he used to despise. But he was excited to say the least.  So he perched on his front step and waited for him to come to the door.
It has felt like the longest week ever leading up to their date, but Roman had supplemented himself with stupid texts to Brock, staying up way too late and getting a nice little slice of life teenager feeling that was so new and tempting to him.
When Brock text him, he rushed to the door, only to stop just short of throwing it open to promptly find some chill and pretend like he hadn’t been rushing. Roman calmed himself, exhaled a little breath, and then opened the door. Despite finding a better sense of self, however, he could not help but grin when he saw the other boy.
And then… Nothing? He had nothing to say, even as his eyes lit up at the flowers (ha, Brock actually brought him flowers!), and just the general idea of the whole evening. Roman couldn’t have imagined this ever happening, let alone wanting it to, let alone it being with Brock. The thoughts caught up with him and culminated in the cheesiest, “Fancy seeing you here,” he teased, reaching for the flowers. “They’re very pretty.”
“I mean… I told ya. I rarely break a promise.” Brock shrugged with a chuckle, handing them over. ‘I picked them cuz… they strange and pretty. Fit you pretty well. Also roses are for borin’ people.”
It was strange that Brock felt a little bashful and unsure of himself. Were this a year or so ago he’d throw Roman against the wall and start taking advantage of him, but that was when they didn’t care for each other beyond the physical. It seemed they were actually trying for something else here and that was weird and strange and new and so it elicited a different response from him. Not many people got to see the shy yet romantic side of Brock Hewitt.  Roman started to crack that open the day he hit him off guard with a game of tic tac toe and the floodgates just never closed.
“So uh… movie? Dinner? Night is young’n alla that.”
“Strange and pretty,” Roman repeated thoughtfully, “That’s sweet.” Maybe not a great compliment for most, but Roman seemed exceptionally pleased with the selection and the description. He did notice Brock’s nerves, but he had them as well, so for once, he spare the other boy a little ball bust and just let them both enjoy a little moment of butterflies. How often did they get those?
“Dinner, maybe. I can’t talk to you during a movie…” Well, he could, but that was Frowned Upon. “And then we’ll see?”
“Okay. Dinner’t is then.” He nodded, turning to lead him to his truck. After half a step, he swiveled back around and leaned in and stole a kiss. Because why not? Then he turned again and led him out once more.
After driving for a while, they finally pulled into a quaint little diner. It was Onancock, there weren’t lots of options, and even the nearest McDonalds was a twenty minute drive. Brock figured they’d keep it close for tonight after their out of state adventure in the previous week. They went in and slid into a booth, Brock sat across from him and peered into the menu. All the standards were there, burgers and chicken and apple pie. All the basic food groups he needed anyway.
“So…” He chuckled a bit, glancing up over the menu and catching Roman’s always mischievous eyes with his own. “I’m sure this weren’t at all what you was expectin’ last year after all that post bunny murder sex.” He joked a bit but it was true. That night was full of anger and disgust and insults and uh… also shamefully good times as well. But they weren’t so shameful these days it would seem.
Roman snickered from behind his menu, clearly feeling no shame or sorrow over what he’d done to that poor little bunny just for the sake of getting Brock’s attention. It probably should’ve been a sign; the fake ritual he was performing was not that problem, but rather his determination for attention marked by his willingness to do most things to get it. He’d expect to win, of course, and he supposed he had… But what Roman certainly didn’t expect was all the damage he felt along the way. How the win had felt empty at first, but not it suddenly didn’t!
But he lied - “No, it wasn’t. But you bring that night up a lot, sunshine.” Roman smirked.
Brock blushed and shook his head and looked back down at the menu for a moment with a shrug. “I guess cuz I feel bad for havin’ a good time at the expense’f a poor woodland creature.” He nodded. That was the truth. It disgusted him when he saw the rabbit. But then Roman enchanted him with his eyes and his smile and even though he continued to say awful things to him that night, it was over and Roman won and even he knew that. On the one hand he’d almost wished Roman would have just been more honest about his feelings and not opted to murder an animal for attention, but on the other hand Brock was still a jerk and an asshole at that point that hadn’t really come out of his hardened shell quite yet, so maybe that was truly the only way to break through it.
In any case they were on a date over a year and a half later now so... progress.
The waitress came over and took their orders. Brock just ordered a burger and fries (which was conservative for him but hey) and let Roman order what he wanted. Once she left, he tapped his fingers against the table as he looked across at the other boy.
“It’s weird bein’ out’n not havin’ to talk bout monsters.” Of course by saying that he was talking about them, but you can’t take the hunter out of him completely he supposed.
“What should we talk about, then?” Roman prompted him playfully, actually looking a bit eager for his food to make it to them. He hadn’t really ordered dinner, instead opting for a few slices of pie. The demon had a sweet tooth, if that wasn’t completely obvious by now. Brock had been satisfying that need lately, too. He wondered, briefly, if that would ever change, but he let that thought die right where it was had spawned - no doom and gloom tonight, just enjoying his well earned prize.
“I think I’ve for certain got the lead in the play. Forest swears he can kiss better than me, and that’s why he should be chosen? - Since there’s a kiss, which really only needs to be a peck but you know, hungry theater nerds,” Roman said, shrugging. “Anyway, I told him that’s absolutely not true and that I could show him if he wanted. He got really red and shut the fuck up.” He ran the theater with an iron fist, on his best days.
Brock watched Roman talk with a piqued eyebrow. There were times when the other boy spoke that reminded him of exactly how much of a brat he was, and this was no exception. Brock wouldn’t claim to know anything about the theater department. The last extracurricular he participated in was wrestling, and he got kicked off for wrestling too hard and breaking Robbie’s arm. They were a weird pair.
“Uh wow… congrats?” He chuckled, playing with the straw in his water. It was then that he realized that he had no idea how to be a normal teenager anymore. At least that was something that Roman had up on him. He had school experiences to talk about. All Brock wanted to talk about was battle tactics and exorcisms. He truly was an outcast 90% of the time. Still, Roman’s enthusiasm for his drama was cute, even if he was a little shit that was full of himself.
“Sides, he kisses like a guppy anyway.” He shrugged. “I been ‘round, you know this.” At least nowadays he tried to be a little more choosy with who he slept with. But especially sophomore year… when those powers first kicked in it was like he had to have sex with everyone in sight. Which he kind of did. There was a time you couldn’t walk down the hall at the high school without bumping into someone he’d at least made out with.
Their food came quickly, Brock tried to eat slowly but it was totally against his nature. Plus being the big strong hunter he was, he constantly burned off the calories. He eyed Roman and his pie and just chuckled.
“You’re a weird one.” He teased, but he was totally fine with his date’s pie eating preference.
“Thank you,” he took the compliment easily,  because of course he did.  It was Roman. “And yeah,  he looks like he would.  Most theater kids don't kiss that well,  honestly,  it's really a shame.” As if on cue,  he gave a dramatic sigh.  No one could match him in his own house,  apparently,  but even he seemed to recognize how full of himself he was being,  because he just grinned at Brock.
“You like it,” Roman shot back, eating his first bite of pie and sucking on the fork thoughtfully. It felt nice to be able to tease Brock about him liking Roman and know that it was true.  It felt almost as nice as this pie tasted good. “Oh, this is good.” He went for another piece.
“Yeah well… I guess it’s safe’t admit I do a lil bit. Even though you’re super arrogant’n fulla yourself.” Brock smirked raising an eyebrow. But he teased, despite how honest it was, it was all in good fun. If you couldn’t be honest with each other then what was the point.  Brock went back to munching on a few of his fries when suddenly he felt a dip in the pit of his stomach. Like someone had punched the air right out of him. It seemed like everything got colder. But nothing in the room changed. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Other diners went on with their meals. The wait staff happily refilled drinks and served pie. Everything was calm. And yet… he turned and looked out the window, beyond the trees. He saw nothing, but he felt something.
“...somethings coming…” He said under his breath, not trying to alarm Roman. His duty called at the worst times. But this was different. Brock was… afraid.  He wouldn’t go out to investigate.  He would wait. Instead he went back and shuffled some more fries into his mouth to distract himself.
“Like you aren’t?” Roman very nearly stuck out his tongue, but he supposed that would’ve just proved Brock’s point and he couldn’t allow that willingly. So instead he went back to his pie, but he felt it too, in a different sort of way, like cold fingers tickling step by step up his spine and Roman shivered just a little.
“Yeah…” He said, frowning and glancing out the window, but unlock Brock, he didn’t look afraid and he didn’t seek to distract himself. Roman watched impassively, waiting it out. It felt familiar, but he had no reason to think she’d seek them out again.
After a while, the feeling started to fade lightly, but there was still an unease in the air for Brock. He wondered if normal people could sense these things, or if he was just hypersensitive because of his Redeemer abilities. But as he looked around the room, nobody else seemed alarmed. Maybe it was just him.  But still, one thing he knew was that something big just rolled into town, and he had an idea what. Why was a different question altogether. Still, he hated how it made him feel. Scared and powerless. Like he needed to jump across the table and hide behind Roman. Hunters weren’t supposed to be like that. It messed with his ego as well as his mind.
“I uh… I’m sorry. That was weird.” He said out loud. But the chill in the air got to him, and he found himself unconsciously sliding over into Roman’s side of the booth. It was weird to feel this way, but there he was. He was sure Roman would get a kick out of it later.
Roman slid a hand over Brock’s knee, taking in the rare moment of vulnerability that he’d not witnessed twice in this big, strong hunter of his. It made him feel protective in a way he didn’t normally - if something scared Brock, Roman innately wanted to scare it. Of course, he couldn’t scare what he sensed this might be. Not directly. He was only wily, so if the time came, he’d manipulate his chances in any ways he could against her. He paused, realizing that he’d essentially just vowed some weird sort of self sacrifice, and felt a little sick to his stomach over it. Roman pushed that thought aside.
“Don’t worry,” he said slowly, rubbing Brock’s knee with a thumb comfortingly. “I’ve got you.”
Brock couldn’t help but feel so touched by that. It was beyond weird that Roman, who if possible seemed at times to be even more selfish than Brock had been, would be so protective of him. It was even kind of sweet that Roman thought he could protect him from whatever was out there. But Brock could feel it in his gut that if it wanted him dead, there was no stopping it. It would require more creative thinking if he had to take it down. Still, he was lost in a moment, and despite being in the middle of a diner in rural O’cock, he leaned over and placed a soft kiss against Roman’s lips. They were two built guys anyway, and there were plenty of rumors that circulated about the both of them of people who’d crossed them and barely lived to tell about it. No one would speak ill of them to their faces.
Still, the rumbling made him hungry, so he swiftly finished off his burger afterwards.  While they were mulling over the check (which Brock took care of because he was the one taking Roman out as promised) Brock had ordered them milkshakes to buy some more time because he really didn’t want to go out there yet.  And yet the bottom of the glass started coming too soon. He chewed on his lip and looked over at the other boy for a moment with a little unsure look on his face.
“Should we still do tha movie? Or… go elsewhere?” He asked, because he had a sinking feeling duty was going to crash the evening sooner rather than later.
Roman shrugged heavily, smiling. “Yeah sure! We can go see that one that’s supposed to have a lot of blood …. Or that one about the … dragons?” He didn’t go to the movies much. He didn’t go on dates much. Not like this anyway, but that was likely becoming apparent with every word he said.
“...Are you okay?”
Brock pursed his lips and gave a little half shrug then looked out across the parking lot again.  
“I uh… y’know how Spiderman has like… spider sense?” He asked as he chewed on his lip.
“I just got this sense’t somethin’s gon go really wrong. Not you… some thing.” He said in an exasperated tone.
“It’s stupid but… I dunno. If somethin’ happens I’ll just be super annoyed is all.” Because can’t a superhero have any night off?
“Hey,” Roman said, nudging him out of the booth and grabbing his hand to tug him the rest of the way to the counter. “I can take care of myself. And if something does go wrong, we can take care of it together,” he replied, shrugging. It was a great deal more nonchalant than he actually felt, but Roman was anything if not stubbornly optimistic about his odds of getting out of something.
“Still considered a date, right? If we’re doing it together?” He gave a sly smile.
Brock let the boy grip his hand and drag him toward the door and he strolled along a little more confidently. “If we usin’ that logic then we done been on like half a dozen dates already.” He said in a joking manner, but that was weirdly the truth. Even their hunting outings when things were weird were oddly intimate.
They made their way to the truck and Brock pushed Roman against the car door and pressed his nose against the other’s. “I jus’ wan’ feel like a real boy for once.” He said, leaning in to close the gap.  But of course that was when he let out a gasp as he was lifted into the air.
Brock looked down at the petite dark skinned girl and his stomach was on fire from the unsettling fear in his stomach. It was her. But this time something was different.  Not only did she seem frazzled; her clothing torn and her braids loose, but her eyes were not the same orbs devoid of emotion anymore.  There was rage and fear there.  
“Are you the one!?” She asked, almost as if panicked and pleading as she tightened her grip around his neck. She stared into his eyes, fiery and cold and he heard a ringing in his head as blood began to trickle out of his eyes and nose.
“What do I have to DO?! I will rip his bones from his flesh if it means to complete my mission!” She yelled at the sky in a crazed manner.  People in the diner heard and were staring out the window, but none dared come.  He figured that sense of dread was working on them now too.
Within seconds, Roman’s face went from lit up by a smile to sheer panic. He felt her before he saw her, but that was too late as Brock was pulled away from him. “Brock!!” He yelled, and then turned on the Old One. She looked so different, almost frantic, but that didn’t currently matter to him. He needed to get Brock away from her before they had a repeat of Connor’s fate.
Roman rushed over to her, not hesitating to grab her despite the fact she was much older than him. “He’s not the one - You got him already, put him down!” Just by fate alone, he supposed, he had started wearing the stupid talisman he’d acquired on their hunt, so he quickly pulled it from his shirt to get her attention. “Do you remember me,” he demanded.
She remained unyielding for a few moments. But she could not call the Outer Gods for the chains of judgement. They would not listen. They haven’t listened in weeks.  An inconvenience that would normally be a blip on her emotional radar that now angered and confused her.  It wasn’t until the talisman was brandished that she let go, letting Brock hit the concrete with a thud before grabbing her ears in pain as if she heard a sort of screeching in her ears. Brock backed up against his tire and wiped at the blood coming out of his face as he looked up in confusion.  This woman was that powerful presence, but she didn’t seem to know it herself.  
The Old One collapsed to her knees and ran her hands through her hair for a moment before looking up at Roman.  
“I know I killed him.  It wasn’t enough.” She hissed.  “They stopped listening they… they won’t let me IN! The longer I’m tied to this mortal coil the more afflicted I become with your filth. Your… emotions.” She punched the ground and a crack formed that traveled to Roman’s feet.
“I used to destroy worlds. Create them. And now I can’t get past a lowly portal to the Outer Realm. There has to be something I haven’t done. A creature I haven’t killed.” She side eyed Brock once more.
“THAT one was the only other one present. He has to be the key!” She balled her fist. Were she in her emotionless terminator state, Brock would be dead. But as she’d said, this dimension seemed to affect her negatively.  Turn her more human.  He wondered if all demons were like that.  If Roman’s family had been that way once.  Confused and angry before ultimately succumbing to their lives here.
Roman didn't step away,  just watched her curiously,  though when Brock fell he did glance back to see that he was fine.  Scared, but fine.  He gaze turned back to this broken Old One,frowning.
“It's not him,” Roman repeated sternly, subconsciously channeling the darker energy of his mother than the rigid demonic form of his father. “Leave him be,  I'll help you find your way back.”
He moved so he was between her and Brock,  despite the fact that he knew if she wanted to move him,  she would.
It didn’t matter that he moved between them. She could do little now. When a demon of her nature stayed too long here, their powers dimmed, weakened. She would retain them, but nowhere near where they would normally be. And now she was tired. There was a reason the Old Ones stayed in their realm. If this were the old days, her followers would keep her strong with sacrifices and twisted prayer. In this age, nobody knew their names anymore. They just manipulated from afar. Man had taken over Earth like a cancer. So she stayed, peering down at the concrete in a pitiful manner.  
Brock attempted to stand but had to lean back against the truck. He could tell she was weakening too, as his gut didn’t feel as heavy as it had moments ago. But he was still hellishly woozy. Whatever last mojo she spent attempting to almost melt his brain just left him crazy dizzy.
“She ain’t a threat no more…” He nodded, wiping the blood from his nose. “Somethin’ happened’t her.” He hobbled over to Roman and collapsed against his shoulder.
“Also I think you should drive now.”
Roman was hardly listening, just staring down at the Old One looking pitiful at their feet, frowning, wondering if this is what his mom looked like when first confined to a mortal form. He wanted to reach out to her, but he stayed where he was, the sudden heavy weight of Brock against his shoulder drawing him out of his thoughts.
“We have to help her, Brock, look at her.”
Brock steadied himself against Roman and nodded, the ringing in his head still faint. He didn’t care what Roman did at this point. He just needed to rest a minute. Or a day.
“If ya think ya should then… I mean sure, do what ya want. We can take her somewhere.” Brock nodded once more.
“I’m jus’ glad she ran outta juice ‘fore she melted my brain.”
At that,  Roman's concern shifted to Brock and he turned and smiled softly,  leaning over to kiss him briefly. “Let me help you to the truck so you can rest and then I'll … see.  What she wants to do.”
His gaze shifted just slightly to the other demon. But she seemed so far unresponsive even though they were clearly referring to her.  Roman took Brock's arm to guide him to the car, and once the other boy was sitting,  he gave him another kiss.  This one longer,  almost like it was a promise for something better in the future.
Brock settled into the car and blushed a little after the kiss, looking up at Roman with mischievous, or at least as mischievous as he could muster, eyes. “Y’know maybe later ya can help me wit’ this headache. If ya want.” He teased, leaving that up to him. Still he leaned back and closed his eyes as the other boy turned his attention to the demon.
The Old One just sat there, moving her fingertips in circular motions on the concrete, as if she was drawing things in the dust. She was clearly going some kind of mad, unable to contain herself in this new human vessel.
“If I am stuck here, I do not wish to live. I’ll allow you to kill me. That would leave you feared amongst the lesser demons. It would be good for you. Consider it a parting gift.” She said calmly, but her tone of voice implying that she was begging Roman to assist her suicide.
Strangely compassionate,  Roman's eyes betrayed almost everything he felt for her currently.  The wasn't pity,  but understanding, disappointment, and a myriad of other things. “I'm not killing you,” he said with a laugh.  “Aren't you a great being?  You're giving up so easily.” The disappointment shone most of all then.
“I'll help you figure out what you need,  as I said.  And then you can leave Brock and I alone and go home.”
“I am.” She said without hesitation. But she just brought her hands up to her face and looked at them, watched them quiver momentarily before looking at the young demon.
“I have never been this weak. It’s not something I wish to be. I’d sooner die than be lower than a human cow.” She hissed.
“I hate these emotions.  I hate that I HATE anything. I am not supposed to feel. I’m not supposed to have anything driving me beyond the need to keep balance in this universe.” She looked back up at him.
“What would you do for me then?”
“I…” Roman hesitated, not having a plan beyond his promise. “Give me time. I’ll ask my ancestors… They’ll know how to help you.” Or at least, they’d never failed him so far.
“I still have your pendant. I can call you when I know more.”
She just laughed, unhinged in a way. Devoid of hope but still strangely psychotic.
“I am your ancestors, boy. Or at least close enough. I probably knew of them. I can’t see what a bunch of ghosts will do to help.” She sneered. But alas, she hobbled to her feet, pulling her braids out of her face.
“This body is growing weak. It’s tired. I’ve never had to rest before. I hate it.”
Roman felt bad for her, but he didn’t let it betray his expression, which he kept muted, biting the inside of his cheek. “Rest up, Old One. I’m going to take care of my boyfriend that you nearly killed now.”
He turned away from her, content that she was stubbornly set aside from suicide, and returned to Brock, smiling. “Let’s tend to those wounds, shall we? Boyfriend.” He just liked the sound of the word in reference to Brock.
The Old One watched as he approached the truck, then looked down at the ground, defeated. It was a sad sight, to see such a great being trapped and hopeless. She turned and shuffled off in the opposite direction, not looking back. But rest assured, it wasn’t the last they’d seen of her.
Brock weakly turned his head, which was throbbing at this point, when Roman climbed into the driver’s seat. He licked his lips because they’d dried from whatever trauma the Old One caused with her… mind squish thing she did, but he developed a little half smile.
“You really wan’ be my boyfriend?” He asked, looking up at the demon with a tiny smirk. “I’ve been kind’f a dick to you for… well… ever.”
Roman turned on the car and then flashed a wicked little smile at Brock. He hadn’t forgotten. Of course, he’d had his fair share of terrible moments in relation to Brock too, but no sense in addressing them if the hunter wasn’t making him. Instead, he just leaned over to kiss his cheek in a small concession of victory.
“Just don’t be a dick to me now.”
“So you don’t want my dick, okay.” He teased, followed by a laugh, followed by a wince. Because pain.
“Sorry. I’m like a little girl right now.” He smirked, watching Roman’s face. Watching the way the moonlight kissed the curves of his lip and cheekbones.
“I couldn’t say it before but…” Brock started to say, then looked away for a moment.
“Okay don’t make fun’a me but, you’re kinda beautiful.” He said, moving his hand over to grab Roman’s.
Roman scoffed, shooting Brock a look, but if that’s how he wanted to play, well… Roman wouldn’t deny it. He just smiled knowingly and shrugged. Sure, he didn’t want it.
The compliment garnered another look, but this one was different, one eyebrow raised as his attention drifted slightly from the road as he started to pull out of the parking lot. It was a little strange to hear something like that come from Brock, even if Roman wasn’t unaware that he could be both genuine and sweet when the moment struck him. Hell, compliments on their own weren’t rare for him. The look said as much, a partial ‘duh’ mixed in with the confusion (borderline suspicion), but he didn’t really know how to deal with any of it so he only said: “Um, yeah. Are you only just now realizing that?” Roman narrowed his eyes playfully.
For the first time in a long while, Brock felt almost embarrassed, having said something… dumb and juvenile, even if it was a compliment. He used to be so suave. Maybe that suave guy was the one Roman fell for, but it truly wasn’t who he was. It was a persona he forced on to deal with pain, loneliness, and newfound responsibility. Now he was just… himself. No matter how vanilla it could sometimes be.
“No, I just… I didn’t know how complicated things were before. An’ y’know… I had the complicated stuff goin’ on. I had Adam. But I was feelin’ things for you. It was complicated…” He said, thumb caressing the back of his hand. He looked over to Roman and cupped his chin, then gave him a kiss.
“It’s jus’ nice’t be able to say how I really feel now is all.” He whispered against his lips. Then another pulse in his head, another wince. He stopped for a moment, then smirked.
“I totally don’t want you’t think I’m using you, so you don’t have to heal me if you don’ wan’. But if you do choose to, just know it’s not healing me so much as it would be me makin’ love’t my boyfriend.” He smiled before pulling back and laying against the back of the chair, though still holding his hand.
1 note · View note
darnloveablecharacters · 7 years ago
Text
Prove Me Wrong, Part Eleven: I Will Protect You
Tumblr media
Series Summary:  Caithwistë, born from the only known pairing of an elf and a dwarf has spent most of her life in hiding. When an old friend, (or a certain meddling wizard) finds her in the woods, everything changes. Now, she will have the chance to prove the world wrong about her value. A ‘The Hobbit’ fanfiction based off of the following imagines from @imaginexhobbit: This One is the basis of the story, and This One and This One will be added in later. If you recognize it, it belongs to Professor Tolkien or Peter Jackson. But, as usual, the story and all of the mistakes are my own!
Prove Me Wrong - Masterlist
Chapter Notes: We’re really getting into the meat of the story now, and Thorin and Caithwistë are gradually becoming aware of each other. This has been so much fun so far! I love the action parts especially haha. The writing goes by super fast the more excited I get, so I actually spend more time reviewing and editing than I spend on the initial writing :-P I hope y’all enjoy! I’ve written a lot of the ending as well, so maybe it won’t be so long before I can let y’all know how many chapters this will be. For now, I’m still just going to stick with.... it’s a long one.
Warnings for this chapter: violence
Translations:  none
Tagged: @imaginesreblogged​
“Get ready.” Caithwistë warned the company, taking a steadying breath. She drew her arrow back, aiming toward the sound.
They all had their weapons raised when suddenly a team of giant rabbits crashed through the trees pulling a sled. “Thieves! Fire! Murder!” Cried the rider.
“Radagast!” Mithrandir exclaimed. Caithwistë slowly released the tension on her bow taking in the newcomer. He was dressed all in brown, and wore a floppy brown hat. She raised an eyebrow uncertainly, noticing the bird poop caked in his hair. He looked nervous as Mithrandir approached him. “Radagast the brown. What on earth are you doing here?”
“I was looking for you, Gandalf.” Radagast said with a warning tone. “Something’s wrong. Something’s terribly wrong.”
“Yes?” Mithrandir pressed, concerned.
Radagast opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly became flustered. “Oh, just give me a minute. Um, oh, I had a thought, and now I’ve lost it. It was, it was right there, on the tip of my tongue.” A flash of surprise crossed his face, and he rolled his tongue. “Oh, it’s not a thought at all; it’s a silly old...” He stopped speaking and stuck his tongue out further. Mithrandir reached out and plucked something off of it. “stick insect!” He smiled then, and held his hands out as Mithrandir handed the insect over to him.
Caithwistë looked around at the company, and chuckled at the mortified expressions on each of their faces. She had heard tales of Radagast, but seeing him in person was still a shock to her. She tried to imagine what it was like for the dwarves who had heard little of the odd wizard.
While Mithrandir had pulled Radagast away to speak privately, Dwalin approached Caithwistë with Thorin in tow. “Do you know this one?” Dwalin asked, inclining his head toward the wizards.
“I’ve heard stories of him.” She said with a shrug. “He’s not a threat.” She added, when Thorin and Dwalin shared an uneasy look.
Suddenly, a howl rang out in the distance. Caithwistë jumped to her feet and faced the direction that the howl had sounded, nocking an arrow in her bow.
“Was that a wolf? Are there… are there wolves out there?” Bilbo stammered from behind her.
“Wolves? No, that is not a wolf.” Replied Bofur with a trembling voice.
Caithwistë heard a soft growl coming from behind them, and she spun just as a large warg knocked Dori over. Thorin was there in an instant, driving his blade through the wargs head. She watched as he tried to dislodge the sword from its dead body when suddenly something heavy tackled her to the ground.
“Caithwistë!” Kili yelled. He shot an arrow at the warg that was on top of her, and it tumbled down the hill straight to Dwalin’s feet. The warg shook itself, and got back to its feet but Dwalin drove his Warhammer straight into its skull with a sickening crunch.
“Are you okay lass?” Dwalin said, rushing to help her up.
“I’m fine.” Caithwistë muttered shakily as he pulled her to her feet.
“Warg­Scouts!” Thorin exclaimed, finally ripping his sword out of the warg. “Which means an Orc pack is not far behind.”
Bilbo blanched. “Orc pack?”
“Who did you tell about your quest, beyond your kin?” Mithrandir demanded.
Thorin looked shocked at the wizard’s question. “No one.”
“Who did you tell?” Mithrandir repeated, unconvinced.
“No one, I swear.” Thorin answered with a tremor in his voice. “What in Durin’s name is going on?”
Mithrandir looked around the clearing with concern. “You are being hunted.”
Dwalin released his tight grip on Caithwistë. “We have to get out of here.” He muttered.
“We can’t!” Ori exclaimed, running into the clearing with Oín trailing behind. “We have no ponies! They bolted.”
“We can’t linger here.” Caithwistë said impatiently. “Every moment we waste gives them more time to find us.”
“I’ll draw them off.” Radagast said with determination.
Mithrandir rolled his eyes. “These are Gundabad Wargs.” He said impatiently. “They will outrun you.”
Radagast smiled mischievously. “These are Rhosgobel Rabbits.” He said, pointing at the team of rabbits. “I’d like to see them try.”
“So be it.” Mithrandir muttered. “This way, all of you.” He commanded the Company, and he lead them away at a brisk pace in the opposite direction of Radagast.
They made it out of the trees and into a rocky plain when a chorus of howls rang out. The orc pack had found their scent.
The Company stopped behind a large rock, and Mithrandir poked his head around the side. Caithwistë held her breath as she listened to the sounds of Radagast passing near them, followed closely by the pack. “Come on.” Mithrandir urged, as the pack moved out of sight.
They ran swiftly between the rock in the opposite direction of the howling. Caithwistë was right on Thorin’s heels, and nearly ran into him when he stopped suddenly. Radagast was in front of them now, at the crest of the hill. She let out a breath of relief when the pack passed quickly by without taking notice of them.
“Stick together.” Mithrandir whispered, and turned in the opposite direction again. They ran hard, but the sounds of the pack were still very close.
Thorin stopped behind another rock to watch, but Ori ran passed him. “Ori no!” Thorin cried, grabbing the young dwarf and pulling him behind the rock.
Again, the pack passed without noticing them, and Mithrandir urged them forward. “Come on, quick!”
They ran further across the plains, toward another large rock. Just as they reached it, Radagast passed in front of them and they took cover. As they hid, a warg-mounted orc climbed to the top of the rock, searching. Caithwistë couldn’t see them, but she could hear the sound of the warg trying to sniff them out.
Thorin glanced to Kili and gestured silently to the bow he held tightly in his hands. Caithwistë readied her own bow as Kili took a deep breath, then jumped out from his hiding spot and released his arrow. The arrow struck the warg’s shoulder, and it growled ferociously. Caithwistë jumped out of her spot at the sound, just as the orc was raising a horn to his mouth.
She shot his arm and he cried out, tumbling off the rock with the warg. The Company moved in and dispatched them, but not before both orc and warg had let out loud screams of pain. As the orc died, a determined chorus of howls rang out.
“Move!” Mithrandir cried out. “Run!”
The Company ran as fast as they could, but the pack caught up with them easily and surrounded them.
“There’s more coming!” Kili exclaimed.
“Kili! Caithwistë! Shoot them!” Thorin cried out.
Caithwistë nodded at Kili, and they faced opposite directions firing their arrows at the orcs that were closing in.
“Where is Gandalf?” Kili called out frantically.
“He has abandoned us.” Came Dwalins gruff voice.
Caithwistë killed another orc, but was swiftly running out of arrows. “We can’t keep this up for long!” She yelled, frustrated.
“Hold your ground!” Thorin yelled back.
Caithwistë heard the Dwarves yelling behind her as she watched the orcs closing in. She only had three arrows left, and had to spare them as much as she could. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a rider charging toward where the Company was gathered. She shot the orc, but the warg didn’t stop and ran straight toward where Thorin was standing with his back turned. “Thorin!” She cried out.
Thorin turned, swinging his elven blade just in time to catch the warg. Satisfied he was safe, she turned her attention back to the rest of the pack that was closing in. Another one charged forward, and this time she shot the warg down, trapping its rider underneath.
She nocked her last arrow just as Thorin’s voice rang out. “Caithwistë! Kili! Run!”
Without hesitation, she turned on her heel and rand toward his voice. Kili was just in front of her, and he didn’t see the warg that was nearly on top of him. She released her last arrow and killed it, sending the rider flying.
She barreled passed them, and watched as Kili jumped and disappeared behind the rock that Thorin was standing on. Taking a deep breath, she followed his lead and jumped passed Thorin.
She slid down into a dark cave where the rest of the Company was gathered. Thorin slid in right beside her, and they silently crouched watching the opening. Caithwistë unconsciously grabbed his hand as the sounds of the pack crept closer. The only weapon she had now was her knife, and it would be of little help against the warg-riders. Thorin glanced at her with concern, and squeezed her hand gently. “I will protect you Tracker.”
She took a deep breath, and nodded. “Thank you.” She whispered.
Thorin smiled, and returned his focus to the cave’s entrance without letting go of her hand.
16 notes · View notes
trifoliate-undergrowth · 7 years ago
Text
Crisco 129: Dystopian Sansby Dream AU-pt 1
A bit over a week ago, I had a dream, and because my sleep schedule had been disrupted, I woke with the memory unusually clear in my head. And as had never happened before, it was a dream formatted like a fanfiction. When I woke, and while still semiconscious, I outlined how the rest of it would go. This first part is the initial dream with only a few details filled in, the rest is continuation.  And all of it is rather different from what I usually do. I don’t ship Sansby when I’m awake--I can appreciate it as a ship, but it’s not one I have strong feelings for, really. But this idea was so sharp and clear that I had to do something with it. But I also didn’t feel like posting it with my other work, so it’s just going up here.  Keep in mind I thought this up while stressed, sleep deprived, running a low grade fever and actually unconscious.  The dream owes a lot to fact that I’d recently finished reading The Handmaid’s Tale by Margaret Atwood, which is dystopian up the wazoo, and the fact that I’d looked through the entire sfw ‘Grillby art’ tag before belatedly going to bed at an ungodly hour (and a lot of that was Sansby.) I especially blame this one piece by @literalnobody : http://literalnobody.tumblr.com/post/146801567514/sans-gets-a-summer-job-to-work-off-that-tab  (more the bottom one) 
I’ll post a link to pt. 2 once I get it up, which should be soon. Still working on pt. 3. The sections seem to be getting progressively longer agh I did not intend to spend this much time on this project... 
I REALLY HOPE THERE IS AT LEAST ONE DYSTOPIAN-LOVING SANSBY FAN OUT THERE 
*** 
Early morning, before sunrise. Sans was in his safe room, the only light from his glowing eyes and the glowing computer screen in front of him. Wires snaked over the side of the table down to the small generator purring beneath it. The computer’s case was made of mismatched pieces of plywood hammered together. Sans had made it himself over a period of years, kludging together all the parts he possibly could from unlikely materials, only buying on the black market when he absolutely had to. Monsters were not allowed to use technology in the Confederation. The resulting machine didn’t look like it should run, but it did. 
Sans typed carefully, letters jumping onto the black screen. The keyboard was ‘real’, he’d found it in a dump—it hadn’t been considered an important enough part to be confiscated and destroyed. Half of the original keys were missing and had been replaced, partly with mismatched keys of various colors, partly with carefully carved chunks of wood.
>knock, knock.
>Who’s there?
>who
>..Who, who?
>hey. listen. i think i heard an owl.
>Haha!
>owls are said to be wise. i wonder if it has anything to tell us.
>Oh I don’t know how wise this old bird is, but she does have a word to pass along.  
>what’ve we got today?
>Greenleaf.
>greenleaf eh. that need to be it? can it be a bit different? green leaves, green-leafed?
>It needs to be as close to the original as possible.
>makes sense. who comes up with this stuff?
>I don’t know. Not me, certainly. I’m more of a parrot than an owl, I’m afraid.
>oh I disagree my lady.
>You flatterer. Do you have the song downloaded?
>yes ma’am. i’m ready when you are.
>You’re secure and ready to broadcast once I receive a signal.
>ok. let’s rock.
Sans navigated to the jump drive and played the audio file the old lady had sent him, then reached for his headset and slipped it on. The serene sound of a guitar being plucked swam through his skull. He leaned back in his chair, relaxing, preparing.
Almost heaven, West Virginia
John Denver. He snapped his fingers, away from the mic, where the sound wouldn’t be picked up, and smiled.
Country roads, take me home To the place I belong
A pain like homesickness twitched in his soul.
Another chat appeared on the black screen.
>You’re live in 10.
The music was winding down.
>When you’re ready.
Sans adjusted the mic and began talking, using a lazy New York accent that disguised his voice somewhat.
“Heya everyone, it’s the great legendary fartmaster of doom here to tell ya it’s a fine day in the Confederation. Cats are swingin, dogs are singin. Good times. The greenleaf tree in my yard looks like heaven on earth, somehow. Funny how plants just keep growing. They have a kind of primal strength in ‘em. Maybe we have too.”
He kept on for half an hour, telling jokes and encouragement, lampooning the Confederation. He never planned these talks, they seemed to go better if they were ad-libbed, especially since the old lady might give him something that he’d have to fit in somehow at the last minute.
When the half hour was up he deleted the audio file from the jump drive and powered down the generator and by extension the machine, which didn’t have a battery, then teleported upwards. He landed in a bare bedroom with two beds. One was neatly made and had a petrified look suggesting it had been that way for a long time. One had its sheets in a wad and smelled of Sans.
Sans shrugged out of his pajamas and worked his brief body into his work clothes, slacks, a collared shirt and a vest. The slacks and the shirtsleeves were both liberally rolled. He padded to the window silently and peered out under the curtains. There was a faint light in the east. There was no green-leafed tree, only dust plains and barbed wire. They were right on the border, in the section that had once been called Snowdin Township and was now Subsection Twelve. One of the monster ghettos.
He scooted his feet into his shoes, tapped them on the floor to shake them into place, and went downstairs, soul pulse quickening a little at the thought of the next part of his day.
He entered the kitchen, which was a blaze of light. As usual, Grillbz was already up, heating the griddle and prepping for the day. He was wearing similar clothes to Sans, but looked much better in his, Sans thought. “How many eggs we eating today?” he asked conversationally, stepping down into the light of the kitchen. Grillbz smiled at him and began cracking eggs onto the griddle. “Eighteen,” he said. Sans hurried over to stand next to him and stood on his tiptoes to look at the sizzling eggs. Grillbz kept snatching up the next and breaking it: half of the griddle was covered in egg. “Eighteen?” “I need something to keep these flames burning.” “That shit’s rationed.” “Not here.” Grillbz smiled down at him, and moved sideways to snag another carton of eggs, bumping against Sans in the process. Sans felt a sudden chill, then a spreading warmth. His entire arm and part of his side were in contact with Grillbz, he could feel the heat sinking through his clothes. He didn’t move away. “I know what I can get away with,” said Grillbz, cracking the eighteenth egg and then flipping them all one at a time, starting with the first he’d cracked. “Nobody actually checks our numbers. Just trust me on this. How many do you want?” “Two.” Grillbz cracked two eggs onto the bottom of the griddle where they would be easily reachable by short arms. Then he paused and looked down at Sans. Sans suddenly realized that he’d been unconsciously leaning into the touch. Ah fuck that’s awkward. Grillbz leaned down and kissed him on the mouth. Then he straightened, scooped his eggs onto a plate and walked out.
Part 2
4 notes · View notes